DISCOURSE
I.
Of
the
Primitive
CHAOS
and
Creation
of
the
World
.
IN
the
former
Edition
of
this
Treatise
this
Discourse
concerning
the
Primitive
Chaos
and
Creation
of
the
World
,
and
that
other
concerning
the
Destruction
thereof
by
the
Waters
of
the
General
Deluge
,
in
the
days
of
Noah
,
were
brought
in
by
way
of
Digression
;
because
I
designed
not
at
first
to
treat
of
them
,
but
only
of
the
Conflagration
or
Dissolution
of
the
World
by
Fire
;
but
was
afterwards
,
when
I
had
made
a
considerable
progress
in
the
Dissolution
,
at
the
instance
of
some
Friends
,
because
of
their
Relation
to
my
Subject
,
prevailed
upon
to
say
something
of
them
.
But
now
that
I
am
at
liberty
so
to
do
,
I
shall
not
handle
them
any
more
by
the
by
,
but
make
them
substantial
Parts
of
my
Book
,
and
dispose
them
,
as
is
most
natural
,
accordding
to
their
priority
and
posteriority
in
order
of
time
,
beginning
with
the
Chaos
and
Creation
.
CHAP.
I.
Testimonies
of
the
Ancient
Heathen
Writers
concerning
the
Chaos
,
and
what
they
meant
by
it
.
IT
was
an
ancient
Tradition
among
the
Heathen
,
that
the
World
was
created
out
of
a
Chaos
.
First
of
all
the
ancient
Greek
Poet
Hesiod
,
who
may
contend
for
Antiquity
with
Homer
himself
,
makes
mention
of
it
in
his
Theogonia
,
not
far
from
the
beginning
,
in
these
words
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
First
of
all
there
was
a
Chaos
.
And
a
few
Verses
after
,
speaking
of
the
immediate
Production
or
Off-spring
of
the
Chaos
,
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
From
Chaos
proceeded
Hell
,
and
Night
[
or
Darkness
]
which
seems
to
have
its
foundation
or
occasion
from
the
second
Verse
of
the
first
Chapter
of
Genesis
;
And
the
Earth
was
without
form
and
void
;
and
darkness
was
upon
the
face
of
the
deep
.
Of
this
testimony
of
Hesiod
,
Lactantius
takes
notice
,
and
censures
it
,
in
the
first
Book
of
his
Institutions
〈…〉
Hesiodus
non
à
Deo
conditore
,
sumens
exordium
,
sed
à
Chao
,
quod
est
rudis
inordinat
á
que
materiae
confusae
congeries
.
Hesiod
not
taking
his
beginning
from
God
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
but
from
the
Chaos
,
which
is
a
rude
and
inordinate
heap
of
confused
matter
.
And
so
Ovid
describes
it
in
the
beginning
of
his
Metamorphosis
;
Quem
dixere
Chaos
,
rudis
indigestáque
moles
,
Nec
quicquam
nisi
pondus
iners
congestáque
eôdem
Non
bene
junctarum
discordia
semina
rerum
.
That
is
,
One
face
had
Nature
,
which
they
Chaos
nam'd
An
undigested
lump
,
a
barren
load
,
Where
jarring
Seeds
of
things
ill
joyn'd
aboad
.
Others
of
the
Ancients
have
also
made
mention
of
the
Chaos
,
as
Aristophanes
in
Avibus
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
And
Lucan
in
the
beginning
of
his
first
Book
Antiquum
repetent
iterum
Chaos
omnia
,
&c.
Of
the
formation
of
all
the
Parts
of
the
World
out
of
this
Chaos
,
Ovid
in
the
place
fore-quoted
,
gives
us
a
full
and
particular
description
:
and
Euripides
before
him
a
brief
one
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
The
Heaven
and
Earth
were
at
first
of
one
form
;
but
after
they
were
separated
,
the
Earth
brought
forth
Trees
,
Birds
,
Beasts
,
Fishes
and
Mankind
.
The
like
account
also
the
ancient
Philosopher
Anaxagoras
gives
of
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
beginning
his
Philosophy
thus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
that
is
,
All
things
(
at
first
)
were
together
,
or
mingled
and
confused
,
then
Mind
supervening
disposed
them
in
a
beautiful
order
.
That
which
I
chiefly
dislike
in
this
Opinion
of
theirs
is
,
that
they
make
no
mention
of
the
Creation
of
this
Chaos
,
but
seem
to
look
upon
it
as
self-existent
and
improduced
.
CHAP.
II.
That
the
Creation
of
the
World
out
of
a
Chaos
is
not
repugnant
to
the
Holy
Scripture
.
THis
Opinion
of
a
Chaos
,
if
soberly
understood
,
not
as
self-existent
and
improduced
,
but
in
the
first
place
created
by
God
,
and
preceding
other
Beings
,
which
were
made
out
of
it
,
is
not
,
so
far
as
I
can
discern
,
any
way
repugnant
to
the
Holy
Scripture
,
but
on
the
contrary
rather
consonant
and
agreeable
thereto
.
For
Moses
in
the
History
and
Description
of
the
Creation
in
the
first
Chapter
of
Genesis
,
saith
not
that
God
created
all
things
in
an
instant
in
their
full
state
and
perfection
,
but
that
he
proceeded
gradually
and
in
order
,
from
more
imperfect
to
more
perfect
Beings
,
first
beginning
with
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
the
Terraqueous
Globe
,
which
was
made
tohu
vabohu
,
without
form
and
void
,
the
Waters
covering
the
face
of
the
Land
,
which
were
afterwards
separated
from
the
Land
,
and
gathered
together
into
one
place
.
Then
he
created
out
of
the
Land
and
Water
first
Plants
,
and
then
Animals
,
Fishes
,
Birds
,
Beasts
,
in
Order
,
and
last
of
all
formed
the
Body
of
Man
of
the
Dust
of
the
Earth
.
And
whereas
there
is
no
particular
mention
made
of
the
Creation
of
Metals
,
Minerass
and
other
Fossils
,
they
must
be
comprehended
in
the
word
Earth
,
as
the
Water
it self
also
is
in
the
second
Verse
of
this
first
Chapter
.
It
seems
therefore
to
me
consonant
to
the
Scripture
,
That
God
Almighty
did
at
first
create
the
Earth
or
Terraqueous
Globe
,
containing
in
its
self
the
Principles
of
all
simple
inanimate
Bodies
,
or
the
minute
and
naturally
indivisible
Particles
of
which
they
were
compounded
,
of
various
but
a
determinate
number
of
Figures
,
and
perchance
of
different
magnitudes
;
and
these
variously
and
confusedly
commixed
,
as
though
they
had
been
carelesly
shaken
and
shuffled
together
;
yet
not
so
,
but
that
there
was
order
observed
by
the
most
Wise
Creator
in
the
disposition
of
them
.
And
not
only
so
,
but
that
the
same
Omnipotent
Deity
did
create
also
the
Seeds
or
Seminal
Principles
of
all
Animate
Bodies
,
both
Vegetative
and
Sensitive
;
and
disperst
them
,
at
least
the
Vegetative
,
all
over
the
superficial
part
of
the
Earth
and
Water
.
And
the
Notion
of
such
an
Earth
as
this
is
,
the
Primitive
Patriarchs
of
the
World
delivered
to
their
Posterity
,
who
,
by
degrees
annexing
something
of
sabulous
to
it
,
imposed
upon
it
the
name
of
Chaos
.
The
next
work
of
the
Divine
Power
and
Wisdom
was
the
separation
of
the
Water
from
the
dry
Land
,
and
raising
up
of
the
Mountains
,
of
which
I
shall
treat
more
particularly
in
the
next
Chapter
.
To
which
follows
the
giving
to
both
Elements
a
power
of
hatching
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
or
quickening
and
bringing
to
perfection
the
Seeds
they
contained
;
first
the
more
imperfect
,
as
Herbs
and
Trees
;
then
the
more
perfect
,
Fish
,
Fowl
,
Four-footed
Beasts
,
and
creeping
Things
or
Infects
.
Which
may
be
the
meaning
of
those
Commands
of
God
,
which
were
operative
and
effectual
,
communicating
to
the
Earth
and
Water
a
power
to
produce
what
he
commanded
them
,
Gen.
1.
11.
Let
the
Earth
bring
forth
Grass
,
&c.
and
v.
20.
Let
the
waters
bring
forth
abundantly
the
moving
creature
that
hath
life
,
and
fowl
that
may
fly
above
the
Earth
,
&c.
And
v.
24.
Let
the
Earth
bring
forth
the
living
creature
after
his
kind
,
cattel
and
creeping
thing
,
and
beast
of
the
Earth
after
his
kind
.
So
the
Earth
was
at
first
cloathed
with
all
sorts
of
Herbs
and
Trees
;
and
both
Earth
and
Water
furnished
with
Inhabitants
.
And
this
the
Ancients
understood
by
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
But
whether
out
of
prae-existing
Seeds
,
as
I
suppose
,
or
not
,
certain
it
is
that
God
at
that
time
did
give
an
extraordinary
and
miraculous
power
to
the
Land
and
Water
of
producing
Vegetables
and
Animals
:
and
after
there
were
as
many
of
every
kind
brought
forth
as
there
were
Seeds
created
at
first
;
or
as
many
as
it
seemed
good
to
the
Divine
Creator
to
produce
without
Seed
;
there
remained
no
further
ability
in
those
Elements
to
bring
forth
any
more
;
but
all
the
succeeding
owe
their
original
to
Seed
;
God
having
given
to
every
Species
a
power
to
generate
or
propagate
its
like
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
separating
the
Land
and
Water
,
and
raising
up
the
Mountains
.
SUpposing
that
God
Almighty
did
at
first
create
the
Terrestrial
Globe
,
partly
of
solid
and
more
ponderous
,
partly
of
fluid
and
lighter
parts
;
the
solid
and
ponderous
must
needs
naturally
subside
,
the
fluid
and
lighter
get
above
.
Now
that
there
were
such
different
parts
created
,
is
clear
,
and
therefore
it
is
reasonable
to
think
that
the
Waters
at
first
should
stand
above
and
cover
the
Earth
:
and
that
they
did
so
,
seems
evident
to
me
from
the
testimony
of
the
Scripture
.
For
in
the
History
of
the
Creation
in
the
first
Chapter
of
Genesis
,
verse
2.
it
is
said
,
That
the
Spirit
of
God
moved
upon
the
face
of
the
waters
,
intimating
that
the
Waters
were
uppermost
.
And
God
said
,
verse
9.
let
the
waters
under
the
Heaven
be
gathered
together
into
one
place
,
and
let
the
dry
land
appear
.
Whence
,
I
think
,
it
is
manifest
to
any
unprejudiced
Reader
,
That
before
that
time
the
Land
was
covered
with
water
.
Especially
if
we
add
the
testimony
of
the
holy
Psalmist
,
Psalm
104.
vers.
6.
&
9.
which
is
as
it
were
a
comment
upon
this
place
of
Genesis
,
where
speaking
of
the
Earth
at
the
Creation
,
he
saith
,
Thou
coveredst
it
with
the
deep
as
with
a
garment
;
the
waters
stood
above
the
Mountains
...
and
ver.
9.
That
they
turn
not
again
to
cover
the
Earth
.
And
that
this
gathering
together
of
waters
was
not
into
any
subterraneous
Abyss
,
seems
likewise
clear
from
the
Text.
For
it
is
said
,
That
God
called
this
Collection
of
waters
Seas
,
as
if
it
been
on
purpose
to
prevent
such
a
mistake
.
Whether
this
separation
of
the
Land
and
Water
,
and
gathering
the
waters
together
into
one
place
,
were
done
by
the
immediate
application
and
agency
of
God's
Almighty
Power
,
or
by
the
intervention
and
instrumentality
of
second
Causes
,
I
cannot
determine
.
It
might
possibly
be
effected
by
the
same
Causes
that
Earthquakes
are
,
viz.
subterraneous
Fires
and
Flatuses
.
We
see
what
incredible
effects
the
Accension
of
Gunpowder
hath
:
it
rends
Rocks
,
and
blows
up
the
most
ponderous
and
solid
Walls
,
Towers
and
Edifices
,
so
that
its
force
is
almost
irresistible
.
Why
then
might
not
such
a
proportionable
quantity
of
such
Materials
set
on
fire
together
raise
up
the
Mountains
themselves
,
how
great
and
ponderous
soever
they
be
,
yea
the
whole
Superficies
of
the
dry
Land
(
for
it
must
all
be
elevated
)
above
the
Waters
?
And
truly
to
me
the
Psalmist
seems
to
intimate
this
Cause
,
Psalm
104.
7.
For
after
he
had
said
,
The
waters
stood
above
the
mountains
;
he
adds
,
At
thy
rebuke
they
fled
,
at
the
voice
of
thy
thunder
they
hasted
away
.
Now
we
know
that
an
Earthquake
is
but
a
subterraneous
Thunder
,
and
then
immediately
follows
,
The
mountains
ascend
,
the
valleys
descend
,
&c.
If
there
might
be
a
high
Hill
raised
up
near
the
City
Troezen
,
out
of
a
plain
Field
,
by
the
force
of
a
subterraneous
Fire
or
Flatus
,
as
Ovid
tells
us
.
Est
prope
Pitthaeam
tumulus
Troezena
sine
ullis
Arduus
arboribus
,
Ovid
Metamorph
.
lib.
15.
quondam
planissima
campi
Area
,
nunc
tumulus
:
nam
(
res
horrenda
relatu
)
Vis
fera
ventorum
,
caecis
inclusa
cavernis
,
Expirare
aliqua
cupiens
,
luctatáque
frustra
Liberiore
frui
coelo
,
cum
carcere
rima
Nulla
fuit
toto
,
nec
pervia
flatibus
esset
,
Extentam
tumefecit
humum
,
ceu
spiritus
oris
Tendere
vesicam
solet
,
aut
derepta
bicornis
Terga
capri
;
tumor
ille
loci
permansit
&
alti
Collis
habet
speciem
,
longóque
induruit
aevo
.
A
Hill
by
Pitthaean
Traezen
mounts
uncrown'd
With
Sylvan
Shades
,
which
once
was
level
ground
,
For
furious
Winds
(
a
story
to
admire
)
Pent
in
blind
Caverns
,
strugling
to
expire
;
And
vainly
seeking
to
enjoy
th'
Extent
Of
freer
Air
,
the
Prison
wanting
vent
,
Puffs
up
the
hollow
Earth
extended
so
,
As
when
with
swelling
Breath
we
Bladders
blow
.
The
tumour
of
the
place
remained
still
.
In
time
grown
solid
,
like
a
lofty
Hill
.
A
parallel
Instance
hereto
we
have
of
later
date
,
of
a
Hill
not
far
from
Puzzuolo
[
Puteoli
]
beside
the
Gulph
of
Baiae
,
which
I
my self
have
view'd
and
been
upon
.
It
is
by
the
Natives
called
Monte
di
cenere
,
and
was
raised
by
an
Earthquake
Sept.
29.
1538.
of
about
one
hundred
foot
perpendicular
altitude
;
though
some
make
it
much
higher
:
according
to
Stephanus
Pighius
it
is
a
Mile
ascent
to
the
top
,
and
four
Miles
round
at
the
foot
:
We
indeed
judged
it
not
near
so
great
.
The
People
say
it
bears
nothing
;
nothing
of
any
use
or
profit
I
suppose
they
mean
:
else
I
am
sure
there
grows
Heath
,
Myrtle
,
Mastick-tree
,
and
other
Shrubs
upon
it
.
It
is
a
spungy
kind
of
Earth
,
and
makes
a
great
sound
under
a
Man's
feet
that
stamps
upon
it
.
The
same
Earthquake
threw
up
so
much
Earth
.
Stones
and
Ashes
as
quite
filled
up
the
lacus
Lucrinus
,
so
that
there
is
nothing
left
of
it
now
,
but
a
fenny
Meadow
.
If
such
Hills
,
I
say
,
as
these
may
be
,
and
have
been
elevated
by
subterraneous
Wild-fire
,
Flatus
or
Earthquakes
,
Si
parvis
liceat
componere
magna
,
if
we
may
compare
great
things
with
small
,
why
might
not
the
greatest
and
highest
Mountains
in
the
World
be
raised
up
in
like
manner
by
a
subterraneous
Flatus
or
Wild-fire
,
of
quantity
and
force
sufficient
to
work
such
an
effect
,
that
is
,
that
bears
as
great
a
proportion
to
the
superincumbent
weight
and
bulk
to
be
elevated
,
as
those
under
these
smaller
Hills
did
to
theirs
?
But
we
cannot
doubt
this
may
be
done
,
when
we
are
well
assured
that
the
like
hath
been
done
.
For
the
greatest
and
highest
Ridge
of
Mountains
in
the
World
,
the
Andes
of
Peru
,
have
been
for
some
hundreds
of
Leagues
in
length
violently
shaken
,
and
many
alterations
made
therein
by
an
Earthquake
that
happened
in
the
year
1646.
mentioned
by
Kircher
in
his
Arca
Noae
,
from
the
Letters
of
the
Jesuits
.
And
Pliny
tells
us
of
his
own
knowledge
,
that
the
Alps
and
Appennine
have
often
been
shaken
with
Earthquakes
:
Exploratum
est
mihi
Alpes
Apenninumque
saepius
tremuisse
,
lib.
2.
cap
80.
Nay
more
then
all
this
,
we
read
that
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Valentinian
the
first
,
there
was
an
Earthquake
that
shook
all
the
known
World
.
Whilst
this
Innovator
,
[
that
is
Procopius
]
was
yet
alive
(
saith
Amm.
Marcellinus
lib.
26.
cap.
14.
)
Horrendi
tremores
per
omnem
orbis
ambitum
grassati
sunt
subitò
,
quales
nec
fabulae
,
nec
veridicae
nobis
antiquitates
exponunt
.
Paulò
enim
post
lucis
exortum
denfitate
praevia
fulgurum
acriùs
vibratorum
tremefacta
concutitur
omnis
terreni
stabilitas
ponderis
,
maréque
dispulsum
retrò
fluctibus
evolutis
abscessit
,
ut
retecta
voragine
profundodorum
species
natantium
multiformes
limo
cernerentur
haerentes
,
valliúmque
vastitates
&
montium
,
ut
opinari
dabatur
,
suspicerent
radios
solis
quos
primigenia
rerum
sub
immensis
gurgitibus
amandavit
,
&c.
that
is
,
Horrid
Earthquakes
suddenly
raged
all
the
World
over
,
the
like
whereto
neither
Fables
nor
true
Antiquities
ever
acquaint
us
with
,
or
make
mention
of
.
For
soon
after
break
of
day
redoubled
smart
and
violent
flashes
of
Lightning
preceding
,
the
stable
and
ponderous
mass
of
the
whole
Earth
was
shaken
and
made
to
tremble
;
and
the
Sea
with
revolved
waves
was
driven
backwards
,
and
forced
so
far
to
recede
,
that
the
bottom
of
the
great
Deeps
and
Gulfs
being
discovered
,
multiform
Species
of
Fishes
forsaken
by
the
water
were
seen
lying
on
the
Mud
:
and
those
vast
Valleys
and
Mountains
which
the
primigenial
Nature
had
sunk
deep
and
concealed
under
immense
waters
(
as
we
had
reason
to
think
)
saw
the
Sun
beams
.
Wherefore
many
Ships
resting
upon
the
dry
ground
,
the
Mariners
wandring
carelesly
up
and
down
through
the
small
reliques
of
the
waters
,
that
they
might
gather
up
Fishes
and
other
things
with
their
hands
;
The
Sea-waves
,
being
as
it
were
grieved
with
their
repulse
,
rise
up
again
,
and
making
their
way
backward
through
the
fervid
Shallows
,
violently
dashing
against
the
Islands
and
extended
Shores
of
the
Continents
,
threw
down
and
levelled
numerable
Edifices
in
Cities
and
where
else
they
were
found
.
Where
see
more
of
the
effects
of
it
.
Of
this
Earthquake
we
find
mention
also
in
Zosimus
and
Orosius
.
If
this
story
be
true
,
as
certainly
it
is
,
we
have
no
reason
to
doubt
of
the
possibility
of
the
Dry
land
being
thus
raised
at
first
by
subterraneous
Fire
.
And
with
us
agrees
the
learned
Thomas
Lydyat
in
his
Philosophical
Disquisition
concerning
the
origine
of
Fountains
,
&c.
being
of
opinion
not
only
that
it
might
be
so
,
but
that
it
was
so
.
I
shall
give
you
his
own
words
,
Vbi
aliud
quoque
summae
admirationis
plenum
Terrae
motûs
atque
Ignis
subterranei
effectum
notandum
venit
,
montium
sci
.
generatio
.
And
then
having
mentioned
the
raising
up
Islands
in
the
Sea
by
subterraneous
Fires
,
he
proceeds
thus
,
Quomodo
etiam
omnes
montes
qui
uspiam
sunt
,
unà
cum
ipsis
terris
Continentibus
(
quae
nihil
aliud
sunt
quàm
sparsi
in
Oceano
majores
montes
sive
insulae
)
in
mundi
primordiis
,
(
quando
nimirum
ignis
quo
de
loquimur
,
in
terrae
visceribus
à
potentissimo
mundi
Conditore
accensus
est
)
extitisse
maximè
fit
verisimile
,
mari
in
cava
loca
recedente
,
&
terrestribus
Animalibus
(
ejusdem
Divini
numinis
sapientissimo
consilio
)
habitandi
locum
relinquente
.
That
is
,
After
which
manner
also
all
the
Mountains
in
the
World
,
together
with
the
Continents
themselves
,
(
which
are
nothing
else
but
great
Mountains
or
Islands
scattered
in
the
Ocean
)
in
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
when
the
fire
of
which
we
speak
was
first
kindled
in
the
bowels
of
the
Earth
by
the
Almighty
Creator
,
were
(
as
it
is
most
highly
probable
)
originally
raised
up
:
the
Sea
receding
into
the
cavities
and
depressed
places
,
and
by
the
most
wise
counsel
of
the
supreme
Deity
leaving
room
for
terrestrial
Animals
to
inhabit
.
Then
which
nothing
can
be
said
more
consonant
to
what
we
have
written
:
And
I
was
highly
pleased
and
satisfied
to
find
such
Philosophy
in
so
learned
and
judicious
a
Writer
.
And
in
confirmation
of
this
Doctrine
,
Strabo
himself
,
though
he
had
not
,
nor
could
have
any
knowledge
at
all
of
the
prodigious
effects
of
Gunpowder
,
yet
makes
no
difficulty
to
affirm
the
possibility
of
raising
up
as
well
the
Continents
and
Mountains
as
the
Islands
by
Earthquakes
and
subterraneous
Fires
;
toward
the
latter
end
of
the
first
Book
of
his
Geography
discoursing
thus
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
And
a
little
after
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
,
For
Earthquakes
and
Eruptions
of
Flatus
[
Blasts
]
or
sudden
tumors
of
the
submarine
Earth
,
or
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
may
swell
and
elevate
the
Sea
;
so
that
not
only
small
lumps
or
masses
of
matter
,
but
even
Islands
may
be
raised
up
in
the
midst
of
it
.
Neither
if
small
Islands
can
be
raised
,
may
not
great
ones
too
;
neither
may
Islands
be
heaved
up
,
and
not
Continents
as
well
.
And
Sicily
may
as
well
be
thought
to
have
been
thrown
up
out
of
the
Deep
by
the
force
of
the
Aetnaean
fire
,
and
sticking
together
to
have
continued
above
water
,
as
to
have
been
a
piece
broken
off
from
Italy
.
And
the
like
may
be
said
of
the
Islands
of
Lipara
and
Pithecusae
.
Of
the
possibity
of
doing
it
we
need
not
doubt
,
when
we
have
sufficient
proof
of
the
thing
done
in
lesser
Islands
thus
heaved
up
in
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
by
submarine
fires
.
Strabo
lib.
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
,
Between
Thera
and
Therasia
flames
issuing
out
of
the
Sea
for
four
days
,
(
so
that
the
whole
Sea
boil'd
and
burned
)
blew
up
by
little
and
little
,
as
if
it
had
been
raised
by
Machines
,
and
composed
of
great
lumps
or
masses
,
an
Island
of
twelve
furlongs
circumference
.
And
Pliny
tells
us
,
that
the
Island
Hiera
near
Italy
,
in
the
time
of
the
Social
War
,
together
with
the
Sea
it self
,
did
burn
for
several
days
.
His
words
are
,
In
medio
Mari
Hiera
insula
juxta
Italiam
cum
ipso
Mari
arsit
per
aliquot
dies
.
And
Strabo
lib.
1.
reports
,
That
about
Methone
in
the
Bay
of
Hermione
,
there
was
Earth
raised
,
and
as
it
were
blown
up
to
the
height
of
seven
Furlongs
by
a
fiery
breath
or
exhalation
,
which
by
day
time
was
unaccessible
by
reason
of
heat
and
sulphureous
slench
,
but
smelling
sweet
by
night
,
and
shining
so
as
to
be
seen
asar
off
,
likewise
casting
such
a
heat
,
as
to
cause
the
Sea
to
boil
for
five
Furlongs
,
and
to
render
it
troubled
for
the
space
of
twenty
;
raising
up
therein
a
Baich
or
Bank
of
Stones
as
big
as
Towers
.
These
Instances
I
alledge
principally
because
they
seem
to
demonstrate
a
possibility
of
the
accension
of
fire
in
the
Earth
when
it
was
wholly
covered
with
Water
,
and
had
no
entercourse
or
communion
with
the
superiour
or
external
Air
:
which
is
the
main
and
most
material
Objection
against
the
elevation
of
the
dry
Land
at
the
beginning
by
subterraneous
fires
.
You
will
say
,
If
the
Mountains
be
thus
heaved
up
by
subterraneous
fires
,
the
Earth
must
needs
be
hollow
all
underneath
them
,
and
there
must
be
vast
Dens
and
Caverns
disperst
throughout
them
.
I
answer
,
'T
is
true
indeed
,
so
there
are
;
as
may
undeniably
be
proved
by
instances
.
For
the
new
Mountain
we
mentioned
at
Puteoli
,
that
was
thus
raised
,
being
of
a
Mile
steep
ascent
,
and
four
Miles
round
at
the
foot
,
a
proportionable
Cavity
must
be
left
in
the
Earth
underneath
:
And
the
Mountain
Aetna
at
the
last
Eructation
alone
having
disgorged
out
of
its
bowels
so
great
a
flood
of
melted
Materials
,
as
if
spread
at
the
depth
and
breadth
of
three
foot
,
might
reach
four
times
round
the
whole
Circuit
of
the
Terraqueous
Globe
,
there
must
likewise
an
answerable
Vault
be
left
within
.
You
will
demand
,
How
then
comes
it
to
pass
,
that
they
stand
so
firm
,
and
do
not
founder
and
fall
in
after
so
many
Ages
.
I
answer
,
that
they
may
stand
,
appears
by
the
foresaid
new-raised
Mountain
.
For
notwithstanding
the
Cavity
in
and
under
it
,
it
hath
stood
firm
and
staunch
,
without
the
least
sinking
or
subsidency
,
for
above
an
hundred
and
fifty
years
:
neither
is
there
any
great
sinking
or
falling
in
at
Aetna
it self
;
at
least
in
no
degree
answerable
to
it
s
ejected
matter
.
This
assertion
is
confirmed
by
the
unanimous
vote
and
testimony
of
all
Writers
,
Ancient
and
Modern
,
who
have
handled
this
Subject
.
But
Alphonsus
Borellus
supposes
them
not
to
have
duly
considered
the
matter
,
and
calculated
the
quantity
of
the
ejected
materials
and
the
bulk
of
the
Mountain
,
and
compared
them
together
;
but
to
have
been
carried
away
by
the
prejudices
and
perswasions
of
the
People
,
who
looking
upon
the
top
of
the
Mountain
at
a
distance
,
think
it
but
a
small
thing
in
comparison
of
the
ejected
Sand
and
Ashes
that
covered
whole
Countries
;
and
those
vast
Rivers
of
liquid
stones
and
other
ingredients
,
that
ran
down
so
many
miles
,
whereas
he
by
a
moderate
computation
found
out
that
the
total
of
what
the
Mountain
disgorged
at
the
last
eruption
amounted
not
(
as
I
remember
)
to
the
fourteen
thousandth
part
of
the
Solidity
of
the
whole
Mountain
.
The
reason
is
the
strength
and
firmness
of
their
Vaulture
and
Pillars
,
sufficient
to
support
the
superincumbent
weight
.
And
yet
in
some
places
there
are
sinkings
and
fallings
in
,
which
have
afterwards
become
Valleys
or
Pools
of
Water
.
But
as
for
the
Cavities
that
are
lower
than
the
Superficies
of
the
Ocean
,
the
Water
,
where
it
could
insinuate
and
make
its
way
,
hath
filled
them
up
to
that
height
.
I
say
where
it
could
make
its
way
,
for
that
there
are
many
empty
Cavities
even
under
the
Sea
it self
,
appears
by
the
shaking
and
heating
too
of
the
very
Water
of
the
Sea
in
some
places
in
Earthquakes
,
and
raising
up
the
borders
or
skirts
of
it
,
so
as
to
drive
the
Water
a
great
way
back
;
and
the
raising
up
new
Islands
in
the
middle
of
the
Sea
;
as
Delos
and
Rhodes
,
and
Anaphe
,
and
Nea
,
and
Alone
,
and
Hiera
,
and
Thera
mentioned
by
Pliny
,
Hist
lib.
2.
c.
87.
and
Thia
in
his
own
time
;
and
Therasia
in
the
Aegean
in
Senaca's
time
,
which
was
heaved
up
in
the
sight
of
many
Mariners
then
present
and
looking
on
.
I
am
not
ignorant
,
that
the
learned
Man
I
lately
quoted
,
I
mean
Alph.
Borellus
,
in
his
Book
De
Incendiis
Aetnae
,
is
of
opinion
,
that
the
middle
part
,
or
as
he
calls
it
,
the
kernel
of
that
Mountain
is
firm
and
solid
,
without
any
great
caverns
or
vacuities
,
and
that
all
those
vaults
and
cavities
in
which
the
fire
rages
are
near
the
superficial
or
cortical
part
:
And
derides
those
who
fancy
that
Aetna
,
the
Aeolian
Islands
,
Lipara
,
Strongyle
,
&c.
and
Vesuvius
do
communicate
by
subterraneous
channels
and
passages
running
under
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
But
saving
the
respect
due
to
him
for
his
learning
and
ingenuity
,
there
is
good
Authority
on
their
side
;
and
our
ratiocinations
against
the
possibility
of
such
a
thing
must
give
place
to
the
clear
proof
of
matter
of
fact
.
Iulius
Ethnicus
an
ancient
Writer
,
quoted
by
Ludovicus
Vives
in
his
Annotations
upon
S.
Augustine
,
De
Civitate
Dei
,
gives
us
this
Relation
,
Marco
Aemilio
,
Lucio
Aurelio
Consulibus
,
Aetna
mons
terrae
motu
ignes
super
verticem
latè
diffudit
,
&
ad
Insulam
Liparam
mare
efferbuit
,
&
quibusdam
adustis
navibus
vapore
plerósque
navaleis
exanimavit
:
Piscium
vim
magnam
exanimem
dispersit
,
quos
Liparenses
avidiùs
epulis
adpetenteis
contaminatione
ventris
consumpti
sunt
,
ita
ut
novâ
pestilentià
vast
arentur
insulae
.
That
is
,
Marcus
Aemilius
and
Lucius
Aurelius
being
Consuls
,
Mount
Aetna
being
shaken
by
an
Earthquake
,
cast
forth
and
scattered
fire
from
its
top
far
and
wide
.
At
which
time
the
Sea
at
the
Island
of
Lipara
was
boyling
hot
,
and
some
Ships
being
burnt
most
of
the
Seamen
were
stifled
with
the
vapour
:
besides
it
dispersed
abroad
a
power
of
dead
fish
,
which
the
Liparensians
greedily
ga●●ering
up
and
eating
,
were
consumed
with
a
contagious
disease
in
their
bellies
:
so
that
the
Islands
were
wasted
with
a
new
sort
of
pestii●●ce
.
And
Father
Kircher
the
Jesuite
,
in
the
Preface
to
his
Mundus
Subterraneus
giving
a
Relation
of
an
Earthquake
which
shook
a
great
part
of
Calabria
,
and
made
notable
devastations
there
,
which
himself
saw
,
and
was
in
,
Anno
1638.
clearly
demonstrates
that
Aetna
,
Stromboli
,
and
the
Mountains
of
Calabria
,
do
communicate
by
vaults
and
caverns
passing
under
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
I
shall
insert
but
one
passage
out
of
him
,
referring
the
Reader
to
the
fore-quoted
Preface
for
the
rest
.
Hisce
calamitatibus
(
saith
he
)
dum
jactamur
,
ego
curiosiùs
intuitus
Strongylum
,
60
ferè
milliarium
intercapedine
dissitum
,
illum
insolito
modo
furere
notavi
,
&c.
i.e.
While
we
were
tost
with
these
calamities
,
I
beholding
curiously
the
Island
Stromboli
about
60
miles
distant
,
observed
it
to
rage
after
an
unusual
manner
,
for
it
appeared
all
filled
with
fire
in
such
plenty
,
that
it
seemed
to
cast
forth
mountains
of
flame
:
a
spectacle
horrid
to
behold
and
formidable
to
the
most
undaunted
Spirit
.
In
the
mean
time
there
was
a
certain
sound
perceived
as
it
were
of
Thunder
,
but
by
reason
of
the
great
distance
from
whence
it
came
somewhat
obscure
,
which
by
degrees
,
proceeding
forward
in
the
subterraneous
conduits
,
grew
greater
and
greater
,
till
it
came
to
the
place
just
underneath
us
,
[
they
were
at
Lopez
by
the
Sea
]
where
it
shook
the
Earth
with
such
a
roaring
or
murmure
and
fury
,
that
being
not
able
to
stand
any
longer
upon
our
Legs
,
we
were
forced
,
to
support
our selves
,
to
catch
hold
upon
any
shrub
or
twig
that
was
near
us
,
lest
our
limbs
should
be
put
out
of
joynt
by
too
much
shaking
and
concussion
.
At
which
time
happened
a
thing
worthy
of
immortal
and
eternal
memory
,
viz.
the
subversion
of
the
famous
Town
of
S.
Eusemia
;
which
he
goes
about
to
relate
.
As
for
Vesuvius
,
if
that
be
not
hollow
down
to
the
very
roots
and
foundations
of
it
,
how
comes
it
to
pass
that
at
the
times
of
its
deflagrations
it
should
vomit
out
such
stoods
of
boiling
Waters
?
as
if
we
had
not
read
of
them
in
Histories
,
and
been
told
so
by
our
Guide
when
we
ascended
that
Mountain
,
we
must
needs
have
perceived
our selves
by
the
mighty
guls
and
channels
in
the
sides
thereof
,
it
being
of
it self
near
the
top
so
spungy
and
dry
,
that
it
is
more
likely
to
imbibe
then
to
cast
off
much
rain
in
the
Winter
time
.
And
again
,
what
causes
the
Sea
to
recede
at
those
times
,
and
that
to
so
great
a
distance
,
that
the
Galleys
have
been
laid
dry
in
the
very
Haven
of
Naples
?
Howbeit
,
I
cannot
positively
assert
the
Mountains
thus
to
have
been
raised
.
But
yet
whether
without
means
,
or
by
whatsoever
means
it
were
,
a
Receptacle
for
the
Waters
was
prepared
,
and
the
dry
Land
and
Mountains
elevated
,
so
as
to
cast
off
the
Waters
,
on
the
third
day
,
and
which
is
wonderful
,
the
Cavities
made
to
receive
the
Waters
,
and
the
whole
terra
firma
,
or
dry
Land
with
its
Mountains
were
so
proportioned
one
to
the
other
,
as
that
the
one
was
as
much
depressed
below
the
Shores
,
as
the
other
was
elevated
above
them
.
And
,
as
if
the
one
had
been
taken
out
of
the
other
,
the
Sea
with
all
its
Creeks
,
and
Bays
,
and
Inlets
,
and
other
Appendants
was
made
,
and
is
very
near
equal
to
the
whole
dry
Land
with
its
Promontories
and
Mountains
,
if
not
in
Superficies
,
yet
in
bulk
or
dimensions
,
though
some
think
in
both
.
Which
equality
is
still
constantly
maintained
,
notwithstanding
all
Inundations
of
Land
,
and
Atterations
of
Sea
;
because
one
of
these
doth
always
nearly
ballance
the
other
,
according
to
the
vulgar
Proverb
we
have
before
mention'd
,
What
the
Sea
loses
in
one
place
,
it
gains
in
another
.
If
any
shall
demand
,
How
the
Sea
comes
to
be
gradually
depressed
,
and
deepest
about
the
middle
part
;
whereas
the
bottom
of
it
was
in
all
likelihood
equal
while
the
Waters
covered
the
whole
Earth
?
I
answer
,
the
same
Cause
that
raised
up
the
Earth
,
whether
a
subterraneous
fire
or
status
,
raised
up
also
the
skirts
of
the
Sea
,
the
ascent
gradually
decreasing
to
the
middle
part
,
where
,
by
reason
of
the
solidity
of
the
Earth
,
or
gravity
of
the
incumbent
Water
,
the
bottom
was
not
elevated
at
all
.
For
the
enclosed
fire
in
those
parts
where
its
first
accension
or
greatest
strength
was
,
raised
up
the
Earth
first
,
and
cast
off
the
Waters
,
and
thence
spreading
by
degrees
,
still
elevated
the
Land
,
and
drove
the
Waters
further
and
further
;
till
at
length
the
weight
of
them
was
too
great
to
be
raised
,
and
then
the
fire
brake
forth
at
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
,
where
it
found
least
resistance
,
and
disperst
it self
in
the
open
Air.
The
Waters
also
,
where
they
found
the
bottom
sandy
,
or
yielding
,
made
their
way
into
all
those
Cavities
the
fire
had
made
and
left
,
filling
them
up
as
high
as
the
level
of
the
Ocean
.
Neither
let
any
man
imagine
,
that
the
Earth
under
the
Water
,
was
too
soft
and
muddy
to
be
in
this
manner
raised
by
subterraneous
fire
;
for
I
have
shewn
before
,
that
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
is
so
saddened
and
hardened
by
the
weight
of
the
incumbent
Water
,
that
the
High-ways
,
beaten
continually
by
Horses
and
Carriages
,
are
not
more
firm
and
solid
.
But
omitting
this
(
which
is
only
a
conjecture
)
I
shall
discourse
a
little
more
concerning
the
Equality
of
Sea
and
Land
.
It
hath
been
observed
by
some
,
That
where
there
are
high
Cliffs
or
Downs
along
the
Shore
,
there
the
Sea
adjoyning
is
deep
;
and
where
there
are
low
and
level
Grounds
,
it
is
shallow
:
the
depth
of
the
Sea
answering
to
the
Elevation
of
the
Earth
above
it
:
and
as
the
Earth
from
the
Shores
is
gradually
higher
and
higher
,
to
the
middle
and
parts
most
remote
from
the
Sea
,
as
is
evident
by
the
descents
of
the
Rivers
,
they
requiring
a
constant
declivity
to
carry
them
down
;
so
the
Sea
likewise
is
proportionably
deeper
and
deeper
from
the
Shores
to
the
middle
.
So
that
the
rising
of
the
Earth
from
the
Shores
to
the
Mid-land
is
answerable
to
the
descent
or
declivity
of
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
from
the
same
shores
to
the
Mid-Sea
.
This
rising
of
the
Earth
from
the
Shores
gradually
to
the
Mid-land
,
is
so
considerable
,
that
it
is
very
likely
the
Altitude
of
the
Earth
in
those
Mid-land
parts
above
the
Superficies
of
the
Sea
,
is
greater
than
that
of
the
Mountains
above
the
leve
of
the
adjacent
Lands
.
To
the
height
of
the
Hills
above
the
common
Superficies
of
the
Earth
do
answer
in
Brerewood's
Opinion
the
extraordinary
Dephts
or
Whirl-pools
that
are
found
in
the
Sea
,
descending
beneath
the
ordinary
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
as
the
Hills
ascend
above
the
ordinary
face
of
the
Land
.
But
this
is
but
a
conjecture
of
his
,
and
to
me
it
seems
not
very
probable
,
because
it
is
not
likely
there
should
be
in
the
Sea
extraordinary
Depths
of
that
vast
length
and
extension
,
as
those
huge
Ridges
of
Mountains
that
run
almost
quite
through
the
Continents
.
And
because
I
have
observed
the
Waters
of
Rivers
that
slow
gently
,
but
especially
of
the
Sea
to
level
the
bottoms
of
their
Channels
and
Receptacles
,
as
may
be
seen
in
those
parts
of
the
Sea
whose
bottoms
are
uncovered
at
Low-water
;
and
in
dry
Lands
that
have
been
deserted
by
the
Sea
,
as
the
Fens
in
the
Isle
of
Ely
,
and
the
Craux
in
Provence
in
France
,
&c.
which
appear
to
be
a
perfect
Level
,
as
far
as
one
can
ken
.
Though
possibly
the
motion
of
the
Sea
may
not
descend
down
so
low
as
those
Depths
,
and
so
may
not
level
the
bottoms
of
them
.
But
against
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
levelling
of
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
it
may
be
objected
,
That
Mariners
and
Divers
find
no
such
thing
,
but
the
quite
contrary
,
viz.
That
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
is
as
unequal
as
the
Land
,
sometimes
ten
or
twelve
Fathoms
on
one
side
of
the
Ship
,
and
One
hundred
on
the
other
,
as
Mr.
Boyl
tells
us
in
his
Relations
about
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
consonant
whereto
are
the
Accounts
of
Divers
.
And
I
have
(
saith
my
worthy
Friend
Dr.
Ta●c
.
Robinson
in
one
of
his
Letters
to
me
)
read
in
Voyages
,
of
vast
Rocks
of
Salt
observ'd
in
some
places
under
the
Sea
.
To
which
I
answer
,
That
I
should
indeed
have
excepted
such
places
as
are
rocky
,
which
bear
a
very
little
proportion
to
the
Latitude
and
Extent
of
the
Sea
,
and
are
for
the
most
part
not
far
off
the
Land
.
I
my self
have
seen
so
much
of
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
round
about
the
Coasts
of
England
,
and
a
good
part
of
the
Low-Countreys
,
of
Italy
and
Sicily
,
that
I
think
I
may
boldly
pronounce
in
general
,
That
where
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
is
not
rocky
,
but
Earth
,
Owze
or
Sand
,
(
and
that
is
incomparably
the
greatest
part
of
it
)
it
is
by
the
motion
of
the
Waters
,
so
far
as
the
reciprocation
of
the
Sea
extends
to
the
bottom
,
brought
to
a
level
;
and
if
it
should
be
now
unequal
,
would
in
time
be
levelled
again
.
By
level
I
do
not
mean
so
as
to
have
no
declivity
(
for
the
reciprocation
preserves
that
,
the
floud
hindring
in
good
measure
the
constant
carrying
down
of
the
bottom
)
but
only
to
have
an
equal
,
uniform
and
easie
descent
from
the
Shores
to
the
Deeps
.
Now
all
those
Reports
of
Divers
and
Navigators
refer
for
the
most
part
to
rocky
places
.
For
Mariners
seldom
sound
but
in
such
places
,
and
in
shallows
;
and
Urinators
have
no
reason
to
dive
where
the
bottom
is
level
and
sandy
.
And
that
the
motion
of
the
Waters
descends
to
a
good
depth
,
I
prove
from
those
Plants
that
grow
deepest
in
the
Sea
,
because
they
all
generally
grow
flat
in
manner
of
a
Fan
,
and
not
with
Branches
on
all
sides
like
Trees
;
which
is
so
contrived
by
the
Providence
of
Nature
,
because
the
edges
of
them
do
in
that
posture
with
most
ease
cut
the
Water
flowing
to
and
fro
:
And
should
the
flat
side
be
objected
to
the
Stream
,
it
would
be
turned
edgewise
by
the
force
of
it
;
because
in
that
site
it
doth
least
resist
the
motion
of
the
Water
:
whereas
did
the
Branches
of
those
Plants
grow
round
as
in
Trees
,
they
would
be
thrown
down
backward
and
forward
every
Tide
.
Nay
not
only
the
herbaceous
and
woody
submarine
Plants
,
but
even
the
Lithophyta
themselves
affect
this
manner
of
growing
,
if
they
be
any
thing
ramose
and
rise
to
a
considerable
height
,
as
I
have
observed
in
various
kinds
of
Corals
and
Pori
.
Hence
I
suspect
those
Relations
of
Trees
growing
at
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
and
bringing
forth
Fruit
there
.
As
for
the
Maldiva
Nut
,
till
better
information
.
I
adhere
to
Garcias
his
Opinion
,
That
the
Trees
that
bare
those
Nuts
were
of
old
time
,
together
with
the
Land
on
which
they
grew
,
overwhelmed
by
the
inundations
of
the
Sea
,
and
there
hardned
in
the
Earth
,
and
afterwards
cast
up
by
the
working
of
the
Sea
again
.
Which
thing
is
very
probable
;
for
to
this
day
some
of
those
Maldiva
Islands
are
now
and
then
drowned
and
swallowed
up
by
the
Sea
.
Further
I
do
believe
,
that
in
the
great
depths
of
the
Sea
there
grow
no
Plants
at
all
,
the
bottom
being
too
remote
from
the
external
Air
;
which
though
it
may
pierce
the
Water
so
low
,
yet
I
doubt
whether
in
quantity
sufficient
for
the
vegetation
of
Plants
.
Nay
,
we
are
told
,
that
in
those
deep
and
bottomless
Seas
there
are
no
Fish
neither
:
yet
not
because
there
are
no
Plants
or
Insects
to
feed
them
;
for
that
they
can
live
upon
Water
alone
,
Rondeletius
his
Experiment
about
keeping
them
in
a
Glass
,
doth
undeniably
prove
;
but
because
their
Spawn
would
be
lost
in
those
Seas
,
the
bottom
being
too
cold
for
it
to
quicken
there
.
This
Answer
and
Discourse
,
though
it
be
inserted
into
another
Treatise
,
yet
properly
belongs
to
this
place
,
to
which
I
have
therefore
restored
it
,
begging
the
Readers
excuse
for
this
repetition
.
I
now
proceed
.
That
it
is
consonant
to
the
best
Observations
of
the
height
of
the
Earth
and
its
Mountains
above
the
Superficies
of
the
Sea
;
and
of
the
depth
of
the
Sea
;
that
the
one
is
answerable
to
the
other
.
Varenius
in
his
Geogr.
witnesseth
,
p.
152.
Caeterùm
ex
observata
hactenus
in
plerisque
locis
profunditate
Oceani
manifestum
est
,
eam
fere
aequalem
altitudini
sive
elevationi
montium
&
locorum
Mediterraneorum
supra
littora
,
nimirum
quantum
hoec
elevantur
&
extant
supra
littorum
horizontem
,
tantum
alvei
maris
infra
eum
deprimuntur
;
sive
quantum
assurgit
terra
à
littoribus
versùs
mediterranea
loca
,
tuntundem
paulatim
magis
magìsque
deprimitur
usque
ad
medii
Oceani
loca
,
ubi
plerumque
maxima
est
profunditas
.
That
is
,
From
the
depth
of
the
Ocean
,
as
far
as
hath
been
hitherto
observed
in
most
places
,
it
is
manifest
that
that
[
profundity
]
is
near
equal
to
the
altitude
or
elevation
of
the
Mediterraneous
places
above
the
Shores
;
that
is
to
say
,
as
much
as
these
are
elevated
,
and
stand
up
above
the
Horizon
of
the
Shores
;
so
much
are
the
Channels
of
the
Seas
depressed
below
it
:
or
,
as
much
as
the
Earth
riseth
from
the
Shores
towards
the
Mediterraneous
places
;
so
much
is
it
by
little
and
little
more
and
more
depressed
to
the
middle
parts
of
the
Ocean
,
where
the
greatest
depth
for
the
most
part
is
.
And
Brerewood
in
his
Enquiries
pertinently
to
our
purpose
,
supposeth
the
depth
of
the
Sea
to
be
a
great
deal
more
than
the
height
of
the
Hills
above
the
common
surface
of
the
Earth
.
—
For
that
in
making
estimation
of
the
depth
of
the
Sea
,
we
are
not
to
reckon
and
consider
only
the
height
of
the
Hills
above
the
common
Superficies
of
the
Earth
,
but
the
advantage
or
height
of
all
the
dry
Land
above
the
Superficies
of
the
Sea
:
Because
the
whole
mass
of
the
Earth
,
that
now
appeareth
above
the
Waters
,
being
taken
,
as
it
were
,
out
of
the
place
which
the
Waters
now
possess
,
must
be
equal
to
the
place
out
of
which
it
was
taken
;
and
consequently
it
seemeth
,
that
the
height
or
elevation
of
the
one
should
answer
to
the
depth
or
descending
of
the
other
.
And
therefore
,
as
I
said
,
in
estimating
the
deepness
of
the
Sea
,
we
are
not
to
consider
only
the
erection
of
the
Hills
above
the
ordinary
Land
,
but
the
advantage
of
all
the
dry
Land
above
the
Sea
.
Which
latter
,
I
mean
the
height
of
the
ordinary
Main
Land
,
is
in
my
opinion
more
in
large
Continents
above
the
Sea
,
than
that
of
the
Hills
is
above
the
Land
.
For
that
the
plain
and
common
face
of
the
dry
Land
,
is
not
level
or
equally
distant
from
the
Center
,
but
hath
great
declivity
and
descent
towards
the
Sea
,
and
acclivity
or
rising
toward
the
Mid-land
part
,
although
it
appear
not
so
to
the
common
view
of
the
Eye
,
is
to
reason
notwithstanding
manifest
.
Because
,
as
it
is
found
in
that
part
of
the
Earth
which
the
Sea
covereth
,
that
it
descendeth
lower
and
lower
toward
the
midst
of
the
Sea
;
(
for
the
Sea
which
touching
the
upper
face
of
it
is
known
to
be
level
by
nature
,
and
evenly
distant
from
the
Center
,
is
withal
observed
to
wax
deeper
and
deeper
the
further
one
saileth
from
the
Shore
towards
the
Main
)
Even
so
in
that
part
which
is
uncovered
the
coursings
and
streamings
of
Rivers
on
all
sides
from
the
Mid-land
parts
towards
the
Sea
(
whose
property
we
know
is
to
slide
from
the
higher
to
the
lower
)
evidently
declare
so
much
.
[
](A58184-e6410-b)*
*
De
fide
Orthod.
l.
2.
c.
10.
This
Author
with
Damascen
supposes
,
that
the
unevenness
and
irregularity
,
which
is
now
seen
in
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
,
was
caused
either
by
taking
some
parts
out
of
the
upper
face
of
the
Earth
in
sundry
places
to
make
it
more
hollow
,
and
laying
them
in
other
places
to
make
it
more
convex
:
or
else
(
which
in
effect
is
equivalent
to
that
)
by
raising
up
some
,
and
depressing
others
to
make
room
and
receipt
for
the
Sea
:
that
Mutation
being
wrought
by
the
Power
of
that
Word
,
Let
the
waters
be
gathered
into
one
place
that
the
dry
land
may
appear
.
This
proportioning
of
the
Cavities
appointed
to
receive
the
Seas
,
to
the
protuberancy
of
the
dry
Land
above
the
common
Superficies
of
the
Ocean
,
is
to
me
a
sufficient
Argument
,
to
prove
,
that
the
gathering
together
of
the
Waters
into
one
place
,
was
a
work
of
counsel
and
design
;
and
if
not
effected
by
the
immediate
Finger
of
God
,
yet
at
least
governed
and
directed
by
him
.
So
the
Scripture
affirms
the
place
to
receive
the
Sea
,
to
have
been
prepared
by
God
,
Psalm
104.
8.
Now
in
things
of
this
nature
,
to
the
giving
an
account
whereof
whatever
Hypothesis
we
can
possibly
invent
,
can
be
but
meerly
conjectural
,
those
are
to
be
most
approved
that
come
nearest
to
the
Letter
of
Scripture
,
and
those
that
〈◊〉
with
it
to
be
rejected
,
how
trim
or
consistent
soever
with
themselves
they
may
seem
to
be
:
this
being
as
much
,
as
when
God
tells
us
how
he
did
make
the
World
,
for
as
to
tell
him
how
he
should
have
made
it
.
But
here
it
may
be
objected
,
That
the
present
Earth
looks
like
a
heap
of
Rubbish
and
Ruines
;
And
that
there
are
no
greater
examples
of
confusion
in
Nature
than
Mountains
singly
or
jointly
considered
;
and
that
there
appear
not
the
least
footsteps
of
any
Art
or
Counsel
either
in
the
Figure
and
Shape
,
or
Order
and
Disposition
of
Mountains
and
Rocks
.
Wherefore
it
is
not
likely
they
came
so
out
of
God's
hands
;
who
by
the
Ancient
Philosophers
is
said
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
to
make
all
things
in
number
,
weight
and
measure
.
To
which
I
answer
,
That
the
present
face
of
the
Earth
,
with
all
its
Mountains
and
Hills
,
its
Promontories
and
Rocks
,
as
rude
and
deformed
as
they
appear
,
seems
to
me
a
very
beautiful
and
pleasant
object
,
and
with
all
that
variety
of
Hills
,
and
Valleys
,
and
Inequalities
far
more
grateful
to
behold
,
than
a
perfectly
level
Country
without
any
rising
or
protuberancy
,
to
terminate
the
sight
:
As
any
one
that
hath
on
the
one
hand
seen
the
Isle
of
Ely
,
or
any
the
like
Countrey
exactly
level
,
and
extending
on
all
sides
further
then
one
can
ken
,
or
that
hath
been
far
out
at
Sea
,
where
nothing
is
to
be
seen
but
Sky
and
Water
:
and
on
the
other
,
from
the
Downs
of
Sussex
enjoyed
that
spatious
and
ravishing
prospect
of
the
Countrey
on
one
hand
,
and
the
Sea
on
the
other
,
comparing
both
objects
,
must
necessarily
confess
.
2.
They
are
useful
to
Mankind
in
affording
them
convenient
places
for
habitation
,
and
situations
of
Houses
and
Villages
;
serving
as
Skreens
to
keep
off
the
cold
and
nipping
blasts
of
the
Northern
and
Easterly
Winds
,
and
reflecting
the
benign
and
cherishing
Sun-beams
,
and
so
rendring
their
habitations
both
more
comfortable
and
chearly
in
Winter
;
and
promoting
the
growth
of
Herbs
and
Fruit-trees
,
and
the
maturation
of
their
Fruits
in
Summer
.
B●sides
,
casting
off
the
Waters
they
lay
the
Gardens
,
Yards
and
Avenues
to
the
Houses
dry
and
clean
,
and
so
as
well
more
salutary
as
more
elegant
.
Whereas
Houses
built
in
Plains
,
unless
shaded
with
Trees
,
stand
bleak
and
exposed
to
wind
and
weather
;
and
all
Winter
are
apt
to
be
grievously
annoyed
with
mire
and
dirt
.
3.
A
Land
so
distinguished
into
Mountains
,
Valleys
and
Plains
is
also
most
convenient
for
the
entertainment
of
the
various
sorts
of
Animals
,
which
God
hath
created
,
some
whereof
delight
in
cold
,
some
in
hot
,
some
moist
and
watery
,
some
in
dry
and
upland
places
,
and
some
of
them
could
neither
find
nor
gather
their
proper
food
in
different
Regions
.
Some
Beasts
and
Birds
we
find
live
upon
the
highest
tops
of
the
Alps
,
and
that
all
the
Winter
too
,
while
they
are
constantly
covered
with
Snow
,
as
the
Ibex
,
and
Rupicapra
or
Chamois
among
Quadrupeds
,
and
Lagopus
among
Birds
.
4.
The
Mountains
are
most
proper
for
the
putting
forth
of
Plants
;
yielding
the
greatest
variety
,
and
the
most
luxuriant
sorts
of
Vegetables
,
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Animals
proper
to
those
places
,
and
for
Medicinal
Uses
,
partly
also
for
the
exercise
and
delight
of
such
ingenious
persons
as
are
addicted
to
search
out
and
collect
those
Rarities
,
to
contemplate
and
consider
their
Forms
and
Natures
,
and
to
admire
and
celebrate
the
Wisdom
of
their
Creator
.
5.
All
manner
of
Metals
,
Minerals
and
Fossils
if
they
could
be
generated
in
a
level
Earth
,
of
which
there
is
some
question
,
yet
should
they
be
dug
or
mined
for
,
the
Delfs
must
necessarily
be
so
flown
with
Water
,
(
which
to
derive
and
rid
away
no
Adits
or
Soughs
could
be
made
,
and
I
much
doubt
whether
Gins
would
suffice
)
that
it
would
be
extremely
difficult
and
chargeable
,
if
possible
to
work
them
at
all
.
6.
Neither
are
the
very
tops
of
the
highest
Mountains
barren
of
Grass
for
the
feeding
and
fattening
of
Beasts
.
For
on
the
Ridges
of
the
high
Mountains
of
Iura
and
Saleve
near
Geneva
,
and
tho●e
of
Rhoetia
or
the
Grisons
Countrey
,
which
are
the
highest
of
all
the
Alps
,
excepting
the
Vallesian
and
Sabaudian
,
there
are
multitudes
of
Kine
fed
in
Summer
time
,
as
I
my self
can
witness
,
having
in
my
Simpling
Voyages
on
those
of
Iura
and
Saleve
observed
Herds
of
Cattel
there
,
and
many
Dairy-houses
built
,
where
I
have
been
more
than
once
refreshed
by
their
Milk
and
Milk-Meats
.
Nay
there
are
but
very
few
,
and
those
of
the
highest
Summits
of
the
Alps
that
keep
Snow
all
Summer
:
and
I
was
told
by
the
Inhabitants
,
that
one
time
or
other
,
in
seven
or
eight
years
space
,
for
the
most
part
there
came
a
Summer
that
melted
all
the
Snow
that
lay
on
them
too
.
7.
Another
great
use
and
necessity
of
the
Mountains
and
Hills
is
for
the
Generation
and
Maintenance
of
Rivers
and
Fountains
,
which
(
in
our
Hypothesis
,
that
all
proceed
from
Rain-water
)
could
not
be
without
them
,
or
but
rarely
.
So
we
should
have
only
Torrents
,
which
would
fail
in
Summer
time
,
or
any
dry
Season
,
and
nothing
to
trust
to
,
but
stagnating
Water
reserved
in
Pools
and
Cisterns
.
Which
how
great
an
Inconvenience
it
would
be
,
I
need
not
take
pains
to
shew
.
I
say
that
Fountains
and
Rivers
would
be
but
rare
were
there
no
Mountains
.
For
upon
serious
consideration
I
find
that
I
was
too
hasty
in
[
](A58184-e6780-b)*
*
Observat.
Physical
,
&c.
conclnding
,
because
I
had
observed
no
Fountains
springing
up
in
Plains
,
therefore
there
were
,
or
could
be
absolutely
none
;
and
do
now
grant
that
there
is
reason
to
believe
the
Relations
made
of
such
.
For
the
whole
dry
Land
being
but
one
continued
Mountain
,
and
ascending
all
along
from
the
Sea
to
the
Mid-land
,
as
is
undeniably
proved
by
the
Descent
of
Rivers
even
in
plain
Countries
;
the
Water
sinking
into
the
Earth
,
may
run
under
ground
,
and
according
as
the
Vein
leads
it
,
break
out
in
the
side
of
this
Mountain
,
though
the
place
as
to
outward
appearance
be
a
Plain
.
I
shall
now
add
,
That
though
it
be
possible
that
without
Mountains
there
may
be
Springs
,
if
there
should
be
Rains
,
(
which
it
is
somewhat
questionable
were
there
no
Mountains
,
whether
there
could
be
or
no
,
at
least
in
hot
Countreys
)
yet
is
it
probable
,
that
most
of
those
Springs
we
find
in
Plains
or
depressed
places
distant
from
Mountains
may
come
along
in
subterraneous
Channels
from
the
next
Mountains
,
and
there
break
out
.
Monsieur
Blundel
related
to
the
Parisian
Academy
,
what
device
the
inhabitants
of
the
lower
Austria
,
which
is
encompassed
with
the
Mountains
of
Stiria
,
are
wont
to
use
to
fill
their
Wells
with
Water
;
They
dig
in
the
Earth
to
the
depth
of
twenty
or
five
and
twenty
feet
,
till
they
come
to
an
argilla
[
clammy
earth
]
then
they
bore
a
hole
in
the
midst
of
a
stone
about
five
or
six
inches
broad
,
and
through
it
bo●e
the
argilla
so
deep
till
the
Waters
breaks
forcibly
out
;
which
Water
it
's
probable
comes
from
the
neighbouring
Moun●ains
in
subterraneous
Channels
.
And
Cassinus
observed
,
That
in
many
places
of
the
Territory
of
Modena
and
Bologna
in
Italy
,
they
make
themselves
Wells
of
springing
Water
by
the
like
artifice
.
They
dig
in
the
Earth
till
they
come
to
the
Water
(
which
stagnates
in
common
Wells
)
which
they
draw
quite
out
.
Then
within
this
new
digged
Well
they
make
two
cylindrical
Walls
,
concentrical
one
to
another
;
the
space
or
interstice
between
them
they
fill
and
ramm
close
with
well
wrought
Argilla
or
Clay
,
to
keep
out
the
ambient
Water
;
which
done
,
they
sink
the
Well
deeper
into
the
ground
,
and
continue
the
inner
Wall
so
low
till
the
Earth
underneath
seems
to
swell
by
the
force
of
the
Water
rising
up
:
And
lastly
,
they
bore
this
Earth
or
Soil
with
a
long
Wimble
;
whereupon
the
Water
breaks
forth
through
the
hole
with
a
great
force
,
so
that
it
doth
not
only
fill
the
Well
,
but
overflows
and
waters
the
neighbouring
fields
with
a
constant
stream
:
By
this
means
the
same
Seigneur
Cassini
made
a
Fountain
at
the
Castle
of
Vrbin
,
that
cast
up
the
water
five
foot
high
above
the
level
of
the
ground
.
It
is
very
probable
that
these
waters
descend
by
subterraneous
passages
from
the
Appennine
Mountains
,
which
are
about
ten
miles
distant
.
If
such
things
may
be
done
by
Art
,
why
may
they
not
also
by
Nature
?
Nay
,
that
the
like
are
done
we
find
by
experience
in
the
Lacus
Lugeus
,
or
Zirchnitzer-Sea
in
Carniola
,
which
after
it
is
empty
of
water
running
out
at
holes
or
pits
in
the
bottom
,
(
which
it
doth
yearly
in
the
Summer
time
,
in
the
Months
of
May
,
Iune
,
or
Iuly
)
in
the
Autumn
when
it
rains
moderately
,
the
water
spouts
out
of
some
of
the
forementioned
pits
two
or
three
fathoms
perpendicularly
,
but
when
it
rains
very
hard
and
long
together
,
especially
with
Thunder
,
then
the
water
breaks
forth
with
great
force
,
not
only
from
the
foresaid
pits
,
but
likewise
at
a
thousand
other
Caves
and
Holes
,
spirting
several
fathoms
high
,
from
some
perpendicularly
,
from
others
obliquely
,
so
that
there
is
not
a
pleasanter
sight
then
this
;
and
in
a
short
time
fills
the
lake
.
A
full
description
and
an
account
of
all
the
Phoenomena
of
this
admirable
Lake
see
in
Philosoph
Transact
.
Numb.
191.
p.
411.
&c.
So
we
see
water
may
be
brought
down
from
the
Mountains
and
raised
up
naturally
in
strait
Channels
with
that
force
,
and
to
that
height
,
as
to
exceed
all
the
artificial
jets
in
the
World
,
if
not
in
the
altitude
of
the
spout
,
yet
in
the
bigness
of
the
stream
abundantly
.
This
end
and
use
of
Mountains
I
find
assigned
by
Mr.
Halley
in
his
Discourse
concerning
the
original
of
Springs
and
Rivers
,
in
these
words
:
This
,
if
we
may
allow
final
causes
(
and
why
may
we
not
?
what
needs
this
hesitancy
and
dubitation
in
a
thing
that
is
clear
?
)
seems
to
be
the
design
of
the
Hills
that
their
ridges
being
placed
through
the
midst
of
the
Continents
,
might
serve
as
it
were
Alembicks
to
distil
fresh
water
for
the
use
of
Man
and
Beast
,
and
their
heights
to
give
a
descent
to
those
streams
to
run
gently
like
so
many
veins
of
the
Macrocosm
,
to
be
the
more
beneficial
to
the
Creation
.
But
some
may
say
,
Granting
there
be
some
use
and
benefit
of
moderate
Hills
and
Risings
;
what
necessity
is
there
of
such
extended
Ridges
of
vast
and
towring
Mountains
,
hiding
their
Heads
among
the
Clouds
,
and
seeming
for
Altitude
to
contend
with
the
Skies
?
I
answer
there
is
very
great
use
of
them
for
repelling
the
Vapours
exhaled
by
the
Sun-beams
in
the
hot
Regions
,
and
hindring
their
Evagations
Northward
,
as
we
have
already
shewn
,
and
shall
not
repeat
.
I
might
add
hereto
,
8.
Those
long
Series
and
Chains
of
Mountains
are
of
great
use
for
Boundaries
and
Limits
to
the
Territories
of
Princes
or
Commonwealths
,
to
secure
them
on
those
parts
from
sudden
Incursions
of
Enemies
.
As
for
the
rudeness
and
confusion
of
Mountains
,
their
cragged
and
broken
Rocks
and
Cliffs
,
and
whatever
other
Disorder
there
may
be
among
them
,
it
may
be
accounted
for
,
from
the
manner
of
their
first
Generation
,
and
those
other
mutations
they
have
been
since
obnoxious
to
,
by
Earthquakes
,
Eruptions
of
Vulcano's
,
foundering
and
falling
in
of
their
Props
and
Foundations
,
and
by
time
and
weather
too
,
by
which
not
only
the
Earth
is
washed
away
,
or
blown
off
from
the
Stones
,
but
the
very
Stones
and
Rocks
themselves
corroded
and
dissolved
,
as
might
easily
be
proved
by
Instances
,
could
I
spare
time
to
do
it
.
To
sum
up
all
relating
to
the
Division
and
Disposition
of
the
Water
and
Earth
in
brief
.
1.
I
say
,
the
Water
being
the
lighter
Element
doth
naturally
occupy
the
upper
place
,
and
stand
above
the
Earth
,
and
so
at
first
it
did
.
But
now
we
see
it
doth
not
so
;
the
Earth
being
contrary
to
its
nature
forcibly
elevated
above
it
;
being
(
as
the
Psalmist
phraseth
it
)
founded
above
the
Seas
,
and
established
above
the
Floods
:
and
this
because
it
was
best
it
should
be
so
,
as
I
shall
clearly
prove
and
deduce
in
particulars
in
another
Discourse
.
2.
The
dry
Land
is
not
elevated
only
upon
one
side
of
the
Globe
;
for
then
had
it
had
high
Mountains
in
the
middle
of
it
,
with
such
vast
empty
Cavities
within
,
as
must
be
equal
to
the
whole
Bulk
raised
up
,
the
Center
of
Magnitude
must
needs
have
been
considerably
distant
from
the
Center
of
Gravity
:
which
would
have
caused
a
very
great
and
inconvenient
inequality
in
the
Motion
of
the
parts
of
the
Earth
:
but
the
Continents
and
Islands
are
so
equally
disperst
all
the
Globe
over
as
to
counterballance
one
another
,
so
that
the
Centers
of
Magnitude
and
Gravity
concur
in
one
.
3.
The
Continents
are
not
of
exactly
equal
and
level
Superficies
or
Convexity
.
For
then
the
Parts
subject
to
the
Course
of
the
Sun
,
called
the
Torrid
Zone
,
would
have
been
,
as
the
Ancients
fancied
them
,
unhabitable
for
Heat
and
Drought
.
But
there
are
huge
Ridges
and
extended
Chains
of
lofty
Mountains
,
directed
for
the
most
part
to
run
East
and
West
;
by
which
means
they
give
free
admittance
and
passage
to
the
Vapours
brought
in
by
the
Winds
from
the
Atlantick
and
Pacifick
Oceans
;
but
stop
and
inhibit
their
Excursions
to
the
North
and
South
,
either
condensing
them
upon
their
sides
into
water
,
by
a
kind
of
external
Destillation
;
or
by
streightening
and
constipating
of
them
compelling
them
to
gather
into
Drops
,
and
descend
down
in
Rain
.
These
are
great
things
,
and
worthy
the
Care
,
Direction
,
and
Disposal
of
the
Great
and
Wise
Creator
and
Governour
of
all
things
:
And
we
see
they
are
accordingly
excellently
ordered
and
provided
by
him
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Creation
of
Animals
;
some
Questions
resolved
.
AS
to
the
first
Creation
of
Animals
I
have
already
proposed
two
Opinions
,
both
consonant
or
reconcileable
to
the
Scriptures
.
1.
That
God
Almighty
did
at
first
create
the
Seeds
of
all
Animals
,
(
that
is
,
the
Animals
themselves
in
little
)
and
disperst
them
over
the
superficial
part
of
the
Land
and
water
,
giving
power
to
those
Elements
to
hatch
and
bring
them
forth
;
which
when
they
had
done
,
and
all
the
Animals
of
these
created
Seeds
were
produced
and
perfected
,
there
remained
no
more
ability
in
them
to
bring
forth
any
more
;
but
all
the
succeeding
owe
their
Original
to
Generation
.
2.
Because
some
will
not
admit
that
God
at
first
created
any
thing
imperfect
,
we
did
propose
that
he
might
by
his
Almighty
Power
,
out
of
the
Water
and
Earth
,
make
the
first
set
of
Animals
in
their
full
state
and
perfection
,
(
as
it
is
generally
believed
he
did
Adam
)
and
give
to
each
Species
a
power
by
generation
to
propagate
their
like
.
For
his
commanding
the
Waters
and
Earth
to
produce
such
and
such
living
Creatures
,
signifies
that
he
did
himself
efficaciously
form
them
out
of
the
Earth
and
Water
;
as
when
he
saith
,
Let
there
be
light
,
&c.
the
meaning
is
not
that
he
did
permit
or
command
something
else
besides
himself
to
produce
light
;
but
that
he
did
by
his
own
Almighty
power
effectually
create
it
.
Indeed
the
Scripture
doth
in
this
manner
interpret
it self
:
For
whereas
it
is
said
verses
20.
and
24.
Let
the
waters
bring
forth
,
&c.
and
Let
the
earth
bring
forth
the
living
creature
,
&c.
in
the
next
verses
it
follows
,
And
God
created
great
whales
and
every
living
creature
that
moveth
,
&c.
And
God
made
the
beast
of
teh
earth
,
&c.
But
now
there
may
a
further
Question
or
two
be
moved
concerning
the
Creation
of
Animals
.
1.
Whether
God
created
at
first
a
great
number
of
every
kind
of
Animal
all
the
Earth
over
,
in
their
proper
Places
and
Climates
;
or
only
two
of
each
Species
,
a
Male
and
a
Female
,
from
which
all
the
rest
proceeded
by
generation
?
This
latter
opinion
I
find
embraced
by
some
modern
Philosophers
,
and
it
may
be
made
probable
by
several
Arguments
.
First
from
the
Analogy
to
Mankind
.
There
being
at
first
only
one
Man
and
one
Woman
created
,
it
is
very
likely
,
there
were
no
more
of
any
other
Creatures
,
two
being
sufficient
in
a
short
time
to
stock
the
World
.
Secondly
,
Because
at
the
time
of
the
General
Deluge
there
were
only
two
of
each
kind
(
of
unclean
Beasts
)
preserved
in
the
Ark
;
and
if
two
might
then
suffice
,
why
not
as
well
at
the
first
Creation
?
And
if
there
were
no
need
of
creating
more
,
what
likelyhood
that
there
were
more
created
?
But
the
first
Opinion
,
That
there
were
many
at
first
created
,
seems
more
consonant
to
Scripture
,
which
in
the
mention
of
the
Creation
of
Aquatic
Creatures
useth
the
word
Abundantly
,
Gen.
1.
20.
And
God
said
,
Let
the
waters
bring
forth
abundantly
the
moving
creature
that
hath
life
,
and
fowl
that
may
fly
above
the
earth
in
the
open
firmament
of
heaven
.
And
in
the
next
verse
it
is
said
▪
That
the
waters
did
bring
them
forth
abundantly
.
So
that
at
least
of
Birds
and
Fishes
there
were
many
individuals
at
first
created
.
As
for
Plants
,
certain
it
is
that
they
were
created
dispersedly
all
the
world
over
;
they
having
no
locomotive
power
,
but
being
fixt
to
a
place
,
and
the
Seeds
of
many
of
them
being
ponderous
,
and
not
portable
by
winds
or
any
other
means
,
and
yet
those
of
the
same
Species
to
be
found
in
far
distant
places
,
and
on
the
tops
of
high
Mountains
as
remote
from
each
other
,
as
the
Helvetick
and
Austrian
Alps.
2.
Concerning
the
Creation
of
Animals
there
may
yet
a
further
Question
be
moved
,
viz.
Whether
all
Animals
that
already
have
been
,
or
hereafter
shall
be
,
were
at
first
actually
created
by
God
?
or
whether
hath
he
given
to
each
kind
of
Animal
such
a
power
of
generation
,
as
to
prepare
matter
and
produce
new
individuals
in
their
own
bodies
?
Some
are
of
opinion
that
God
did
himself
at
first
actually
create
all
the
individual
Animals
that
ever
were
or
ever
shall
be
,
and
that
there
is
no
such
thing
as
any
production
of
new
ones
.
For
,
say
they
,
what
were
that
but
a
creation
of
such
individuals
?
And
what
did
God
at
the
first
Creation
more
then
,
if
this
be
true
,
we
see
every
day
done
,
that
is
,
produce
a
new
Animal
out
of
matter
,
which
it self
prepares
:
All
the
difference
is
the
doing
that
in
an
instant
which
the
Creature
must
take
time
to
do
.
For
as
for
the
preparation
of
matter
,
that
must
be
made
fit
,
be
the
Agent
never
so
Omnipotent
.
Besides
,
the
Animal-parent
cannot
be
the
Agent
or
Efficient
in
the
generation
or
forming
and
nourishing
of
the
foetus
.
Because
that
is
a
work
of
Art
and
Reason
,
which
brute
Creatures
are
not
endued
withal
,
nor
indeed
doth
Man
himself
understand
any
thing
of
the
process
of
generation
in
himself
,
neither
is
conscious
of
what
is
done
in
the
Womb
,
so
far
is
he
from
being
the
doer
of
it
.
Again
,
it
is
most
probable
,
if
not
certain
,
that
most
Animals
have
in
them
from
the
beginning
the
Seeds
or
Eggs
of
all
the
young
they
shall
afterward
bring
forth
,
which
when
they
were
spent
and
exhaust
the
Creature
becomes
barren
or
e●●ete
.
So
we
see
all
the
female
foetus
of
viviparous
Quadrupeds
are
brought
forth
with
their
Testes
or
Ovaria
in
them
,
which
are
esteemed
parts
of
their
bodies
;
and
all
Birds
have
in
them
from
their
first
formation
their
Ovary
or
Egg-cluster
,
containing
the
Seeds
of
all
the
Eggs
they
shall
ever
lay
.
Now
had
the
Creature
a
power
of
producing
new
ones
,
what
need
was
there
that
there
should
be
so
many
at
first
formed
in
them
?
and
why
might
they
not
breed
them
as
well
afterwards
,
as
at
the
beginning
?
Hereupon
these
Philosophers
argue
thus
:
Suppose
we
that
God
did
at
first
create
two
Animals
,
a
Male
and
a
Female
:
The
Female
must
be
created
with
its
Ovaries
or
Testes
,
which
(
as
we
said
)
contained
so
many
Seeds
or
Eggs
as
the
Creature
should
ever
bring
forth
young
.
So
it
is
clear
that
not
only
the
first
pair
,
but
the
first
generation
of
Animals
were
actually
created
.
Again
,
this
first
generation
from
their
first
appearance
had
each
of
them
(
the
Females
I
mean
)
its
Ovaria
or
Clusters
of
Eggs
,
every
one
whereof
had
in
like
manner
its
Animalcule
in
it
;
so
that
this
second
generation
was
also
created
in
the
first
.
The
same
may
be
demonstrated
of
the
third
and
fourth
,
and
so
on
of
all
the
generations
that
shall
be
as
long
as
the
World
lasts
.
Against
this
Doctrine
it
may
be
objected
,
First
,
That
it
seems
impossible
that
the
Ovaries
of
one
Female
should
actually
include
and
contain
the
innumerable
myriads
of
Animals
that
may
proceed
from
it
in
so
many
Generations
as
have
been
and
shall
be
during
the
continuance
of
the
World
.
Who
can
conceive
such
a
small
portion
of
matter
to
be
capable
of
such
division
,
and
to
contain
such
an
infinity
of
parts
?
But
to
this
it
may
be
answered
,
That
our
sight
doth
not
give
us
the
just
magnitude
of
things
,
but
only
their
proportion
,
and
what
appears
to
the
Eye
as
a
Point
,
may
be
magnified
so
,
even
by
Glasses
,
as
to
discover
an
incredible
multitude
of
parts
;
nay
,
some
Animals
there
are
so
small
,
that
if
a
grain
of
Sand
were
broken
into
8000000
of
equal
parts
,
one
of
these
would
not
exceed
the
bigness
of
one
of
those
Creatures
,
as
Mr.
Lewenhoek
affirms
.
And
Mr.
Hook
proceeds
further
,
and
says
,
that
he
had
discovered
some
so
exceeding
small
,
that
Millions
of
Millions
might
be
contained
in
one
drop
of
water
.
If
these
whole
Creatures
be
so
incredibly
little
,
what
shall
we
think
of
their
parts
containing
and
contained
,
their
Entrails
and
Muscles
,
their
Ovaries
and
Eggs
?
But
for
a
sensible
demonstration
of
the
unconceivable
,
I
had
almost
said
infinite
,
divisibility
of
matter
,
I
might
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Honourable
Mr.
Boyl
of
famous
memory
his
Discourse
concerning
the
strange
subtlety
of
e●●luviums
.
I
shall
mention
one
or
two
Experiments
.
He
dissolved
one
grain
of
filed
Copper
in
Spirit
of
Salt-armoniack
,
and
upon
this
Solution
he
poured
so
much
distilled
water
by
degrees
,
as
till
the
fair
and
deep
blew
colour
grew
somewhat
pale
without
being
too
dilute
to
be
manifest
.
And
then
carefully
weighing
the
Vessel
and
the
Water
,
and
subducting
the
weight
of
that
out
of
this
,
he
found
the
weight
of
the
Liquor
alone
,
when
reduced
to
grains
,
to
amount
to
28534
,
so
that
a
grain
of
Copper
communicated
a
tincture
to
28534
times
its
weight
.
Now
considering
that
the
weight
of
Copper
to
the
weight
of
Water
of
the
same
bulk
is
proximè
as
9
to
1
,
a
grain-weight
of
Copper
is
in
bigness
but
the
ninth
part
of
as
much
Water
as
weighs
a
grain
;
and
so
the
formerly
mentioned
number
of
grains
of
Water
must
be
multiplied
by
9
,
to
give
us
the
proportion
between
the
tinging
Body
and
tinged
Liquor
;
whence
it
will
follow
,
that
a
single
grain
of
Copper
gave
a
blewness
to
above
256806
parts
of
limped
Water
,
each
of
them
as
big
as
it
.
And
to
prosecute
this
Experiment
further
,
he
mixt
together
equal
parts
of
distilled
colourless
Water
,
and
of
the
said
tincted
Liquor
,
and
found
,
that
though
the
colour
were
very
faint
and
dilute
,
yet
an
attentive
Eye
could
easily
discern
it
to
be
blewish
:
whereby
it
appears
that
one
grain
of
Copper
was
able
to
impart
a
colour
to
double
the
quantity
of
Water
above-mentioned
,
that
is
to
513612
grains
of
Water
.
Other
Experiments
there
are
in
the
same
Discourse
made
in
odorate
Bodies
:
Having
,
saith
he
,
for
curiosity
sake
suspended
in
a
pair
of
exact
Scales
,
that
would
turn
with
a
very
small
part
of
a
grain
,
a
piece
of
Amber-greece
bigger
then
a
Walnut
,
and
weighing
betwixt
an
hundred
and
sixscore
grains
,
I
cou●d
not
in
three
days
and
an
half
that
I
had
opportunity
to
make
the
trial
,
discover
even
upon
that
balance
,
any
decrement
of
weight
in
the
Amber-greece
,
though
so
rich
a
Perfume
lying
in
the
open
Air
was
like
in
that
time
to
have
parted
with
good
store
of
odoriferous
steams
.
And
a
while
after
suspending
a
lump
of
Asa●oetida
5
days
and
a
half
,
I
found
it
not
to
have
sustained
any
discernible
loss
of
weight
,
though
,
in
spite
of
the
unfavourable
cold
weather
it
had
about
it
a
neighbouring
Atmosphere
replenished
with
foetid
exha●ations
,
&c.
But
what
can
be
imagined
more
small
and
subtile
then
the
minute
parts
of
the
s●eams
of
Animals
?
The
same
Author
in
〈…〉
Tract
tells
us
,
That
a
good
Setting
〈…〉
way
of
ranging
the
Fields
,
and
〈…〉
other
motions
especially
of
his
head
,
would
not
only
intimate
the
kinds
of
Game
,
whose
scent
he
chanced
to
light
upon
,
but
would
discover
where
Partridges
had
been
(
though
perhaps
without
staying
in
that
place
)
several
hours
before
.
He
further
tells
us
,
That
a
very
sober
Gentleman
of
his
acquaintance
,
who
had
often
occasion
to
employ
Blood-hounds
,
assured
him
,
that
if
a
Man
had
but
passed
over
the
Field
,
the
s●ent
would
lye
,
so
as
to
be
perceptible
enough
to
a
good
Dog
of
that
sort
for
several
hours
after
.
And
an
ingenious
Hunter
likewise
assured
him
,
That
he
had
observed
,
that
the
scent
of
a
flying
and
hunted
Deer
will
sometimes
continue
upon
the
ground
from
one
day
to
the
next
following
.
He
proceeds
further
,
And
now
we
may
consider
these
three
things
;
First
,
That
the
substance
left
upon
the
ground
by
the
transient
tread
of
a
Partridge
,
Hare
or
other
Animal
,
that
doth
but
pass
along
his
way
,
does
probably
communicate
to
the
grass
or
ground
but
some
of
those
effluxions
that
transpire
out
of
his
feet
,
which
being
small
enough
to
escape
the
eye
,
may
probably
not
amount
to
one
grain
in
weight
,
or
perhaps
not
to
the
tenth
part
of
it
.
Next
,
That
the
parts
of
fluid
Bodies
,
as
such
,
are
perpetually
in
motion
,
and
so
are
the
invisible
Particles
that
swim
in
them
,
as
may
appear
by
the
dissolution
of
Salt
or
Sugar
in
Water
,
and
the
wandring
of
aqueous
Vapours
through
the
Air
,
even
when
the
eye
perceives
them
not
.
And
thirdly
,
that
though
the
Atmosphere
of
one
of
these
small
parcels
of
the
exhaling
matter
we
are
speaking
of
may
oftentimes
be
exceeding
vast
in
comparison
of
the
emittent
body
,
as
may
be
guessed
by
the
distance
at
which
some
Setters
or
Bloodhounds
will
find
the
scent
of
a
Partridge
or
Deer
;
yet
in
places
exposed
to
the
free
Air
or
Wind
,
't
is
very
likely
that
these
steams
are
assiduously
carried
away
from
their
fountain
to
maintain
the
forementioned
Atmosphere
for
six
,
eight
or
more
hours
,
that
is
as
long
as
the
scent
hath
been
observed
to
lye
,
there
will
be
requisite
a
continual
recruit
of
steams
succeeding
one
another
.
And
that
so
very
small
a
portion
of
matter
,
as
that
which
we
were
saying
the
●omes
of
these
s●eams
may
be
●udged
to
be
,
being
sens●bly
to
impregnate
an
Atmosphere
in
comparably
greater
than
its
self
,
and
supply
it
with
almost
continual
recruits
,
we
cannot
but
think
,
that
the
steams
it
parts
with
,
must
be
of
extreme
and
scarce
conceivable
minuteness
.
So
far
the
Author
.
To
which
I
shall
add
,
That
by
the
steams
,
I
suppose
,
he
means
the
minute
Particles
of
which
the
steams
are
compounded
.
Now
these
minute
Particles
themselves
must
be
compound
Bodies
,
because
they
affect
the
sence
in
a
particular
manner
,
so
that
a
sagacious
Creature
can
distinguish
by
them
,
not
only
Species
but
Individuals
;
as
a
good
Dog
by
the
foot
will
find
out
his
Master
,
though
not
only
several
other
Creatures
,
but
several
Men
have
passed
that
way
.
Unless
we
will
groundlesly
affirm
,
that
those
Particles
are
the
minima
naturalia
,
and
that
the
Creature
discerns
them
by
their
figure
,
or
their
disserent
manner
of
motion
.
A
second
Objection
of
Brunnerus
(
as
I
find
him
quoted
in
Peyerus
his
Merycologia
)
is
this
,
Si
cuncta
Animalium
membra
jam
formata
existant
in
ovo
,
&c.
If
all
the
Members
of
Animals
already
formed
do
exist
in
the
Egg
,
though
for
their
smalness
they
escape
our
sight
;
I
cannot
conceive
,
how
by
the
force
of
imagination
alone
in
a
pregnant
Woman
,
can
be
produced
sometimes
Calves
heads
or
feet
,
sometimes
a
Dog's
face
,
or
other
monstrous
Members
;
these
productions
being
a
certain
and
experimental
proof
,
that
the
parts
and
members
of
Animals
are
formed
and
delineated
originally
in
the
Womb
or
Egg.
To
this
Peyerus
replies
,
who
then
forms
,
who
delineates
such
monsters
?
Shall
we
accuse
God
the
Creator
?
But
he
is
just
,
and
doth
not
make
enormous
things
:
or
will
you
blame
Nature
?
That
is
the
constant
order
and
will
of
God
,
which
never
is
deficient
.
Will
you
lay
the
fault
upon
the
Plastick
vertue
or
power
residing
in
the
Womb
or
Seed
,
and
acting
those
things
?
But
that
is
a
Chimaera
,
it
is
nothing
,
it
is
an
Idol
.
There
remain
two
things
to
which
the
cause
may
justly
be
imputed
,
The
imagination
of
the
Mother
,
which
may
and
doth
oftentimes
effect
wonderful
things
in
the
Body
of
the
tender
Embryon
;
and
the
Devil
.
If
you
refuse
to
admit
the
former
,
you
are
obliged
to
accept
the
latter
.
And
truly
the
Devil
may
,
God
so
permitting
,
many
ways
abuse
Men
,
and
transfigure
the
young
in
the
Womb
,
to
punish
the
wicked
and
nefarious
actions
of
degenerate
Mankind
indulging
themselves
in
obscene
imaginations
,
or
preposterous
and
unnatural
impurities
and
pollutions
.
But
do
these
errours
and
enormities
take
away
the
order
of
Nature
?
by
no
means
,
for
from
what
is
rare
and
extraordinary
and
seldom
happens
,
there
is
no
consequence
to
be
drawn
.
For
though
Monsters
are
sometimes
born
,
nothing
hinders
but
that
we
may
still
think
,
that
the
Idea's
of
the
seveveral
Foetus
may
be
prae-existent
and
latent
in
the
Eggs
;
and
the
event
may
teach
us
,
that
those
Idea's
or
Embryo's
may
by
a
violent
cause
be
marred
and
deformed
in
the
Womb
;
as
Wax
,
though
it
be
already
figured
,
while
it
is
soft
is
easily
altered
,
and
capable
of
receiving
new
impressions
.
But
against
this
Answer
we
may
thus
plead
in
defence
of
Brunnerus
;
As
to
what
is
said
of
the
Devil
,
it
seems
to
be
but
a
shift
or
refuge
to
have
recourse
to
when
we
are
at
a
loss
,
and
pinch't
with
an
Argument
;
as
in
the
ancient
Stage-plays
,
when
they
were
put
to
a
plunge
,
they
were
forced
to
bring
in
some
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
help
them
out
.
And
as
for
the
imagination
of
the
Mother
,
strange
it
is
,
that
that
should
have
any
influence
at
all
upon
the
formation
of
the
Foetus
;
the
Mother
not
knowing
any
thing
that
's
done
in
the
Womb
;
nor
being
conscious
to
her self
of
any
power
to
form
or
act
any
thing
there
;
the
Foetus
being
an
external
thing
to
her
,
and
no
more
a
part
of
her
,
then
an
Egg
is
of
the
Hen
that
sits
upon
it
,
affording
nothing
to
it
but
warmth
and
nourishment
.
And
we
see
Eggs
may
be
hatched
by
the
artificial
heat
of
an
Oven
,
without
the
incubation
of
a
Hen.
But
granting
that
the
imagination
of
the
Mother
may
transform
the
Foetus
,
why
may
it
not
as
well
originally
form
it
out
of
prepared
matter
;
and
then
what
need
of
an
Idea
or
minute
Animalcule
in
the
Seed
?
But
whatever
may
be
said
of
Men
,
how
come
Monsters
in
Brutes
,
which
according
to
Peyerus
are
meer
Machines
,
and
have
no
imagination
or
perception
at
all
?
But
not
to
lead
the
Reader
into
a
Maze
or
Labyrinth
,
and
leave
him
there
,
for
my
own
part
I
must
confess
,
that
the
Argument
for
the
praexistence
of
the
Faetus's
,
or
their
creation
from
the
beginning
,
taken
from
the
due
number
of
Eggs
that
are
in
every
Female
from
her
first
formation
,
and
her
being
eff●te
after
they
are
spent
,
weighs
very
much
with
me
,
as
I
know
not
how
to
quit
my self
of
it
.
And
on
the
other
hand
,
if
those
stories
concerning
Dogs
and
Serpents
,
&c.
found
in
the
wombs
of
Women
be
true
(
which
are
well
attested
)
I
acknowledge
it
very
difficult
,
to
give
an
Account
how
those
Animals
came
to
〈◊〉
or
formed
there
.
But
I
had
〈…〉
my
ignorance
of
the
manner
〈…〉
of
such
praeternatural
and
extraordinary
things
,
then
to
permit
it
to
have
such
influence
upon
me
,
as
to
remove
me
from
so
well-grounded
an
Opinion
concerning
the
ordinary
production
of
Animals
in
a
natural
way
.
The
being
of
a
Plastick
Nature
subordinate
to
God
,
notwithstanding
Peyerus
makes
an
Idol
of
it
,
and
charges
those
with
Idolatry
who
do
believe
it
,
I
am
not
afraid
to
admit
:
my
Reasons
for
which
I
have
given
in
another
[
](A58184-e8020-b)*
*
Wisdom
of
God
in
the
Creation
.
Discourse
,
and
shall
not
here
repeat
.
The
new
Opinion
of
Mr.
Lewenhoek
,
that
all
Animals
proceed
from
an
Insect
or
Animalcule
in
the
Male-sperm
,
among
other
Reasons
,
I
am
less
inclinable
to
,
because
of
the
necessary
loss
of
a
multitude
,
I
might
say
infinity
,
of
them
,
which
seems
not
agreeable
to
the
Wisdom
and
Providence
of
Nature
.
For
supposing
every
Male
hath
in
him
all
the
Animalcules
that
he
shall
or
may
eject
;
they
may
,
for
ought
I
know
,
amount
to
millions
of
millions
,
and
so
the
greatest
part
of
them
must
needs
be
lost
.
Nay
,
if
we
take
but
one
Coit
,
there
must
,
in
uniparous
Creatures
at
least
,
abundance
be
lost
.
But
if
we
suppose
the
Foetus
to
be
originally
in
the
Egg
,
it
is
not
so
.
For
the
Eggs
of
all
sorts
of
Creatures
are
so
proportioned
to
the
nature
of
the
Animals
,
the
time
that
they
live
,
the
time
and
number
of
their
gestations
,
and
the
number
they
bring
forth
at
all
times
,
that
they
will
much
about
suffice
for
the
time
the
Creatures
are
fit
to
breed
and
nourish
their
young
:
so
that
they
may
,
if
need
be
,
be
all
brought
forth
and
come
to
perfection
.
The
End
of
the
first
Discourse
.
DISCOURSE
II.
Of
the
general
Deluge
in
the
Days
of
NOAH
,
its
Causes
and
Effects
.
I
Proceed
now
to
say
something
concerning
the
General
Deluge
in
the
days
of
Noah
;
which
was
also
a
matter
of
Ancient
Tradition
.
I
shall
not
enlarge
much
upon
it
,
so
as
to
take
in
all
that
might
be
said
,
but
confine
my self
to
Three
Heads
.
1.
I
shall
confirm
the
Truth
of
the
History
of
the
Deluge
recorded
in
the
Scripture
,
by
the
Testimonies
of
some
ancient
Heathen
Writers
.
2.
I
shall
consider
the
Natural
Causes
or
Means
whereby
it
was
effected
.
3.
I
shall
enquire
concerning
the
Consequences
of
it
,
what
considerable
effects
it
had
upon
the
Earth
.
CHAP.
I.
Testimonies
of
Ancient
Heathen
Writers
concerning
the
Deluge
.
FIrst
then
,
I
shall
produce
some
Testimonies
of
Ancient
Heathen
Writers
concerning
the
Deluge
.
The
first
shall
be
that
of
Berosus
,
recorded
by
Iosephus
,
in
the
fifth
Chapter
of
his
first
Book
of
Iewish
Antiquities
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
That
is
,
Berosus
the
Chaldaean
relating
the
Story
of
the
Deluge
writes
thus
.
It
is
reported
,
that
there
is
some
part
of
the
Vessel
[
the
Ark
]
still
remaining
at
the
Mountain
of
the
Gordyaeans
;
and
that
certain
Persons
scraping
off
the
Bitumen
or
Pitch
,
carry
it
away
;
and
that
men
make
use
of
it
for
Amulets
,
to
drive
away
Diseases
.
A
second
Testimony
the
same
Iosephus
affords
us
in
the
same
place
,
and
that
is
,
of
Nicolaus
Damascenus
;
who
,
saith
he
,
gives
us
the
History
of
the
[
Ark
and
Deluge
]
in
these
words
;
About
Minyas
in
Armenia
there
is
a
great
Mountain
called
Baris
;
to
which
it
is
reported
,
that
many
flying
in
the
time
of
the
Deluge
were
saved
,
and
that
a
certain
person
was
carried
thither
in
an
Ark
,
which
rested
on
the
top
of
it
;
the
reliques
of
the
Timber
whereof
were
preserved
there
a
long
time
.
Besides
these
,
Iosephus
tells
us
in
the
same
place
,
that
Hieronymus
the
Egyptian
,
who
wrote
the
Phoenician
Antiquities
,
and
Mnaseas
,
and
many
others
,
whose
words
he
alledges
not
,
make
mention
of
the
Flood
.
Eusebius
superadds
two
Testimonies
more
.
The
one
of
Melon
to
this
effect
.
There
departed
from
Armenia
at
the
time
of
the
Deluge
,
a
certain
man
,
who
together
with
his
Sons
had
been
saved
;
who
being
cast
out
of
his
House
and
Possessions
,
was
driven
away
by
the
Natives
.
This
man
passing
over
the
intermediate
Region
,
came
into
the
mountainous
part
of
Syria
,
that
was
then
desolate
.
This
Testimony
makes
the
Deluge
Topical
,
and
not
to
have
reached
Armenia
.
The
other
is
of
Abydenus
an
ancient
Writer
,
set
down
by
Eusebius
,
Praepar
▪
Evangel.
lib.
9.
cap.
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
After
whom
others
reigned
,
and
then
Si●ithrus
,
(
so
he
calls
Noah
.
)
To
whom
Saturn
foretold
,
that
there
should
be
a
great
Flood
of
Waters
upon
the
fifteenth
Day
of
the
Month
Desius
;
and
commanded
him
to
hide
all
Writings
[
or
whatever
was
committed
to
writing
]
in
Heliopolis
of
the
Sypparians
.
Which
so
soon
as
Sisithrus
had
performed
,
he
presently
sailed
away
to
Armenia
,
where
what
God
had
predicted
to
him
,
immediately
came
to
pass
[
or
came
upon
him
]
.
The
third
day
,
after
the
Waters
ceased
,
he
sent
forth
Birds
,
that
he
might
try
whether
they
could
espy
any
Land
uncovered
of
Water
.
But
they
finding
nothing
but
Sea
,
and
not
knowing
whither
to
betake
themselves
,
returned
back
to
Sisithrus
.
In
like
manner
,
after
some
days
he
sent
out
others
with
like
success
.
But
being
sent
out
the
third
time
,
they
returned
with
their
feet
fouled
with
Mud.
Then
the
Gods
caught
up
Sisithrus
from
among
Men
:
but
the
Ship
remained
in
Armenia
,
and
its
Wood
afforded
the
Inhabitants
Am●lets
to
chase
away
many
Diseases
.
These
Histories
accord
with
the
Scripture
as
to
the
main
,
of
the
being
of
a
〈…〉
Noah
escaping
out
of
it
;
only
〈…〉
the
Truth
,
by
the
admixture
〈…〉
●abulous
stuff
.
〈…〉
first
Book
against
Iulian
,
to
〈◊〉
Deluge
,
alledges
a
passage
out
of
Alexander
Polyhistor
▪
Plato
himself
(
saith
he
)
gives
us
an
obscure
intimation
of
the
Deluge
,
in
his
Timaeus
,
bringing
in
a
certain
Egyptian
Priest
,
who
related
to
Solon
out
of
the
Sacred
Books
of
the
Egyptians
,
that
before
the
particular
Deluges
known
and
celebrated
by
the
Grecians
,
there
was
of
old
an
exceeding
great
Inundation
of
Waters
,
and
devastation
of
the
Earth
;
which
seems
to
be
no
other
than
Noah's
Flood
.
Plutarch
in
his
Book
De
Solertia
Animalium
●tells
us
,
That
those
who
have
written
of
Deucalion's
Flood
,
report
,
that
there
was
a
Dove
sent
out
of
the
Ark
by
Deucalion
,
which
returning
again
into
the
Ark
,
was
a
sign
of
the
continuance
of
the
Flood
,
but
flying
quite
away
,
and
not
returning
any
more
,
was
a
sign
of
Serenity
,
and
that
the
Earth
was
drained
.
Indeed
Ovid
and
other
Mythologists
make
Deucalion's
Flood
to
have
been
universal
:
and
it
's
clear
,
by
the
Description
Ovid
gives
of
it
,
that
he
▪
meant
the
general
Deluge
in
the
days
of
Noah
.
And
that
by
Deucalion
,
the
Ancients
together
with
Ovid
,
understood
Noah
;
Kircher
in
his
[
](A58184-e8810-b)*
*
L.
2.
c.
6.
Arca
Noae
doth
well
make
out
.
First
,
For
that
the
Poet
Apollonius
makes
him
the
Son
of
Prometheus
in
his
third
Book
,
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Where
Prometheus
the
Son
of
Iapetus
begat
the
Renowned
Deucalion
.
2.
Berosus
affirms
Noah
to
have
been
a
Scythian
.
And
Lucian
in
his
Book
De
Dea
Syria
tells
us
,
that
many
make
Deucalion
to
have
been
so
too
.
3.
The
Scripture
testifies
,
that
Men
were
generally
very
corrupt
and
wicked
in
the
days
of
Noah
.
And
Andro
Teius
a
very
ancient
Writer
testifies
,
that
in
Deucalion's
time
there
was
a
great
abundance
of
wicked
Men
,
which
made
it
necessary
for
God
to
destroy
Mankind
.
4.
The
Scripture
saith
,
that
Noah
was
a
Just
Man
,
and
Perfect
in
his
Generation
.
And
Ovid
saith
of
Deucalion
,
that
Non
illo
m●lior
quisquam
,
nec
amantior
aequi
Vir
fuit
,
aut
illâ
[
Pyrrhâ
uxore
ejus
]
reverentior
ulla
Deorum
.
And
a
little
after
,
Innocuos
ambos
,
cultores
numinis
ambos
.
5.
Apollonius
saith
of
Deucalion
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
He
first
ruled
over
Men.
Which
may
very
well
be
attributed
to
Noah
the
Father
and
Restorer
of
Mankind
,
whose
right
the
Kingdom
was
.
6.
The
sending
out
of
a
Dove
,
to
try
whether
the
Waters
were
abated
,
and
the
Flood
gone
off
,
is
(
we
have
seen
)
by
Plutarch
attributed
to
Deucalion
.
7.
Lucian
in
his
Timon
,
and
in
his
Book
De
Dea
Syria
,
sets
forth
the
Particulars
of
Deucalion's
,
after
the
Example
of
Noah's
Flood
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Deucalion
was
the
only
Man
that
was
left
for
a
second
Generation
,
for
his
Prudence
and
Piety
sake
:
And
he
was
saved
in
this
manner
.
He
made
a
great
Ark
,
and
got
aboard
it
,
with
his
Wife
and
Children
:
And
to
him
came
Swine
,
and
Horses
,
and
Lions
,
and
Serpents
,
and
all
other
living
Creatures
,
which
the
Earth
maintains
,
according
to
their
kinds
by
pairs
;
and
he
received
them
all
,
and
they
hurt
him
not
;
for
there
was
by
Divine
Instinct
a
great
friendship
among
them
;
and
they
sailed
together
in
the
Ark
,
so
long
as
the
Waters
prevailed
.
And
in
his
Timon
he
saith
,
That
Noah
laid
up
in
the
Ark
plenty
of
all
Provisions
for
their
sustenance
.
TAB:
I.
pag:
69
The
two
ancient
Apamian
Coyns
taken
out
of
Octav.
Falconieri
de
Nummo
Apamensi
Deucalionaei
Diluvij
typum
exhibente
8
●●
.
Romae
.
By
the
Greek
inscriptions
they
were
stamp
under
Philippus
Marcus
Aurelius
Alexander
and
Septimius
Severus
Howbeit
I
do
not
deny
,
that
there
was
such
a
particular
Flood
in
Thessaly
,
as
they
call
Deucalion's
,
which
happened
Seven
Hundred
and
Seventy
Years
or
thereabouts
after
the
general
Deluge
.
I
acknowiedge
also
a
more
ancient
Flood
in
Attica
in
the
time
of
Ogyges
,
about
Two
hundred
and
thirty
years
before
Deucalion's
,
by
which
the
Countrey
was
so
marred
,
that
it
lay
waste
and
uncultivated
without
Inhabitants
for
almost
Two
hundred
years
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Causes
of
the
Deluge
.
WHat
were
the
instrumental
Causes
or
Means
of
the
Flood
?
Whether
was
it
effected
by
natural
or
supernatural
Means
only
?
Whether
was
God
no
further
concerned
in
it
,
than
in
so
ordering
second
Causes
at
first
,
as
of
themselves
necessarily
to
bring
it
in
at
such
a
time
?
First
,
Those
that
hold
this
Deluge
was
altogether
miraculous
,
and
that
God
Almighty
created
Waters
on
purpose
to
serve
this
occasion
,
and
when
they
had
done
their
work
destroyed
them
again
,
dispatcht
the
Business
,
and
loose
or
cut
the
Knot
in
a
few
words
.
And
yet
this
Hypothesis
is
not
so
absurd
and
precarious
,
as
at
first
sight
it
may
seem
to
be
.
For
the
World
being
already
full
,
there
needed
not
,
nor
indeed
could
be
any
Creation
of
Water
out
of
nothing
,
but
only
a
Transmutation
of
some
other
Body
into
Water
.
Now
if
we
grant
all
Natural
Bodies
,
even
the
Elements
themselves
,
to
be
mutually
transmutable
,
as
few
Men
doubt
,
and
some
think
they
can
demonstrate
;
why
might
not
the
Divine
Power
and
Providence
bring
together
at
that
time
such
:
natural
Agents
,
as
might
change
the
Air
or
Aether
,
or
both
together
into
Water
;
and
so
supply
what
was
wanting
in
Rains
,
and
extraordinary
Eruptions
of
Springs
.
To
them
that
argue
the
Improbability
of
such
a
change
,
from
the
great
quantity
of
Air
requisite
to
the
making
of
a
little
Water
;
it
may
be
answered
,
That
if
Air
,
and
all
Bodies
commixt
with
it
,
were
together
changed
into
Water
,
they
must
needs
make
a
bulk
of
Water
of
equal
quantity
with
themselves
,
unless
we
will
grant
a
Peripatetical
Condensation
and
Rarefaction
;
and
hold
that
the
same
Matter
may
have
sometimes
a
greater
,
sometimes
a
lesser
quantity
or
extension
.
This
Cause
[
the
conversion
of
Air
into
Water
]
the
Learned
Jesuite
Athanasius
Kircher
,
in
his
Book
De
Arca
Noae
,
alledges
as
the
undoubted
instrumental
Cause
or
Means
of
the
Deluge
in
these
words
,
Dico
totum
illud
aereum
spatium
usque
ad
supremam
regionem
aeris
,
praepotentis
Dei
virtute
,
in
aquas
,
per
inexplicabilem
nubium
coacervatarum
multitudinem
,
quâ
replebatur
,
conversam
esse
;
cujus
ubertas
tanta
fuit
,
ut
Aer
supremus
cum
inferiori
in
Oceanum
commutatus
videri
potuerit
,
non
naturae
viribus
,
sed
illius
cujus
voluntati
&
imperio
cuncta
subsunt
.
That
is
,
I
affirm
,
That
all
that
Aereal
space
that
reaches
up
to
the
supreme
Region
of
the
Air
,
was
,
by
the
power
of
the
Omnipolent
God
,
and
instrumentality
of
an
inexplicable
multitude
of
Clouds
amassed
together
,
wherewith
it
was
filled
,
changed
into
Water
,
so
that
the
upper
and
lower
Air
might
seem
to
be
〈◊〉
into
an
Ocean
,
not
by
the
strength
of
Na●●●e
,
but
of
him
to
whose
Will
and
〈◊〉
all
things
are
subject
.
And
he
is
so
confident
[
](A58184-e9500-b)*
*
Arcae
Noae
l.
2.
c.
4
that
this
Deluge
,
in
which
the
〈…〉
raised
fifteen
Cubits
above
the
highest
by
Mountains
,
was
not
,
nor
could
be
effected
by
natural
Causes
;
but
by
the
right
hand
of
the
most
High
God
only
;
that
he
saith
,
No
Man
can
deny
it
,
but
he
who
doth
not
penetrate
how
far
the
power
of
Nature
can
extend
,
and
where
it
is
limited
.
To
conclude
,
this
Hypothesis
hath
the
Suffrages
of
most
Learned
Men.
But
because
the
Scripture
assigning
the
Causes
or
Means
of
the
Inundation
,
makes
no
mention
of
any
conversion
of
Air
into
Water
,
but
only
of
the
breaking
up
the
Fountains
of
the
Great
Deep
,
and
the
opening
of
the
Windows
of
Heaven
,
I
suppose
those
Causes
may
be
sufficient
to
work
the
Effect
,
and
that
we
need
not
have
recourse
to
such
an
Assistance
.
As
for
those
that
make
the
Deluge
Topical
,
and
restrain
it
to
a
narrow
compass
of
Land
;
their
Opinion
is
,
I
think
,
sufficiently
confuted
by
a
late
ingenious
[
](A58184-e9530-b)*
*
Dr.
Burnet
.
Author
,
to
whom
therefore
I
refer
the
Reader
.
I
shall
not
undertake
the
Defence
or
Confutation
of
those
or
any
other
Hypothesis
:
only
tell
you
which
at
present
seems
to
me
most
probable
,
and
that
is
theirs
,
who
for
a
partial
cause
of
the
Deluge
,
assign
either
a
change
of
the
Center
of
the
Earth
,
or
a
violent
depression
of
the
Surface
of
the
Ocean
,
and
a
forcing
the
Waters
up
from
the
subterraneous
Abyss
through
the
Channels
of
the
Fountains
that
were
then
broken
up
and
opened
.
First
then
,
let
us
consider
what
Causes
the
Scripture
assigns
of
the
Flood
;
and
they
are
two
:
1.
The
breaking
up
the
Fountains
of
the
great
Deep
:
2.
The
opening
of
the
Windows
of
Heaven
.
I
shall
first
treat
of
this
last
.
By
the
opening
of
the
Windows
of
Heaven
,
is
(
I
suppose
)
to
be
understood
the
causing
of
all
the
Water
that
was
suspended
in
the
Air
to
descend
down
in
Rain
upon
the
Earth
;
the
effect
hereof
here
mentioned
being
a
long
continuing
Rain
of
Forty
days
.
And
that
these
Treasuries
of
the
Air
will
afford
no
small
quantity
of
Water
,
may
be
made
appear
,
both
by
Scripture
and
Reason
.
1.
By
Scripture
,
which
opposes
the
Waters
that
are
above
the
Heavens
or
Firmament
,
to
those
that
are
under
them
;
which
if
they
were
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
in
some
measure
equal
,
it
would
never
do
.
Gen.
1.
6.
God
is
said
to
make
a
Firmament
in
the
midst
of
the
Waters
,
and
to
divide
the
Waters
which
were
under
the
Firmament
,
from
the
Waters
which
were
above
the
Firmament
.
And
this
was
the
work
of
a
whole
day
,
and
consequently
no
inconsiderable
thing
.
By
the
Heavens
or
Firmament
in
this
place
,
is
to
be
understood
the
inferiour
Region
of
the
Air
,
wherein
the
Fowls
fly
:
who
Gen.
1.
20.
are
said
to
fly
above
the
Earth
,
in
the
open
Firmament
of
Heaven
;
though
elsewhere
it
be
taken
for
the
Celestial
Regions
,
wherein
the
Sun
,
and
Moon
,
and
Stars
are
placed
.
2.
The
same
may
be
made
appear
,
by
Reason
grounded
upon
Experience
.
I
my self
have
observed
a
Thunder-Cloud
in
passage
,
to
have
in
less
than
two
hours
space
powred
down
so
much
Water
upon
the
Earth
,
as
besides
what
sunk
into
the
parched
and
thirsty
ground
,
and
filled
all
Ditches
and
Ponds
,
caused
a
considerable
Flood
in
the
Rivers
,
setting
all
the
Meadows
on
flote
.
[
And
Dr.
Wittie
in
his
Scarborough
Spaw
tells
us
,
of
great
Spouts
of
Rain
that
ordinarily
fall
every
year
some
time
or
other
in
Summer
,
that
set
the
whole
Countrey
in
a
Flood
.
]
Now
had
this
Cloud
,
which
might
for
ought
I
know
,
have
moved
Forty
miles
forward
,
stood
still
and
emptied
all
its
Water
upon
the
same
spot
of
Ground
it
first
hung
over
,
what
a
sudden
and
incredible
Deluge
would
it
have
made
there
?
and
yet
what
depth
or
thickness
of
Vapours
might
remain
uncondensed
in
the
Air
above
this
Cloud
,
who
knows
?
Now
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
not
only
the
Air
upon
the
dry
Land
,
but
also
all
that
covers
the
whole
Ocean
,
is
charged
with
Vapours
,
which
are
nothing
else
but
diffused
Water
:
all
which
was
brought
together
by
Winds
,
or
what
others
Means
seem'd
good
to
God
,
and
caused
to
destil
down
in
Rain
upon
the
Earth
.
And
you
may
easily
guess
that
it
was
no
small
quantity
of
Water
that
was
supplyed
this
way
,
in
that
it
sufficed
for
a
Rain
that
lasted
Forty
natural
days
.
And
that
no
ordinary
Rain
neither
,
but
Catarracts
or
Spouts
of
Water
;
for
so
the
Septuagint
interprets
the
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
And
the
Catarracts
or
Spouts
of
Heaven
were
opened
.
I
return
now
to
the
first
Cause
or
Means
of
the
Deluge
assigned
by
the
Scripture
,
and
that
is
the
breaking
up
of
all
the
Fountains
of
the
great
Deep
.
By
the
great
Deep
in
this
place
,
I
suppose
,
is
to
be
understood
the
Subterraneous
Waters
,
which
do
and
must
necessarily
communicate
with
the
Sea
.
For
we
see
that
the
Caspian
and
some
other
Seas
,
receive
into
themselves
many
great
Rivers
,
and
yet
have
no
visible
Outlets
:
and
therefore
by
Subterraneous
Passages
,
must
needs
discharge
their
Waters
into
the
Abyss
of
Waters
under
the
Earth
,
and
by
its
intervention
into
the
Ocean
again
.
That
the
Mediterranean
Sea
doth
not
(
as
I
sometimes
thought
)
communicate
with
the
Ocean
by
any
subterraneous
Passages
,
nor
thereby
impart
any
Water
to
it
,
or
receive
any
from
it
,
may
be
demonstrated
,
from
that
the
Superficies
of
it
is
lower
than
the
Superficies
of
the
Ocean
,
as
appears
from
the
Waters
running
in
at
the
Streights
of
Gibraltar
;
for
if
there
were
any
such
Communications
,
the
Water
keeping
its
Level
,
the
Mediterranean
,
being
the
lowest
,
must
by
those
Passages
receive
Waters
from
the
Ocean
;
and
not
the
Ocean
,
which
is
(
as
we
have
proved
)
the
highest
,
from
the
Mediterranean
.
But
that
it
doth
not
receive
any
by
Subterraneous
Passages
is
most
likely
,
because
it
receives
so
much
above
Ground
.
Hence
it
necessarily
follows
,
that
the
Mediterranean
spends
more
in
Vapour
than
it
receives
from
the
Rivers
;
which
is
Mr.
Halley's
Conclusion
;
though
in
some
of
his
Premises
or
Hypotheses
he
is
,
I
think
,
mistaken
,
as
1.
In
that
he
numbers
the
Tyber
amongst
his
nine
great
Rivers
,
each
of
which
may
yield
ten
times
as
much
Water
as
the
Thames
;
whereas
I
question
whether
that
yields
once
so
much
;
and
whereas
he
passes
by
all
the
rest
of
the
Rivers
as
smaller
than
it
;
there
are
two
that
I
have
seen
in
Italy
it self
,
whereof
the
one
,
viz.
the
Arnus
,
on
which
Florence
and
Pisa
stand
,
seemed
to
me
not
inferiour
in
bigness
to
the
Tiber
;
and
the
other
,
viz.
the
Athesis
on
which
Verona
stands
,
I
could
not
guess
to
be
less
than
twice
as
big
.
2.
In
that
he
thinks
himself
too
liberal
in
allowing
these
nine
Rivers
to
carry
down
each
of
them
ten
times
so
much
Water
as
the
Thames
doth
.
Whereas
one
of
those
nine
,
and
that
none
of
the
biggest
neither
,
viz.
the
River
Po
,
if
Ricciolus
his
Hypotheses
and
Calculations
be
good
,
affords
more
Water
in
an
hour
,
than
Mr.
Halley
supposes
the
Thames
to
do
in
a
day
;
the
hourly
Effusions
of
the
Po
being
rated
at
eighteen
millions
of
Cubical
Paces
by
Ricciolus
;
whereas
the
daily
ones
of
the
Thames
are
computed
to
be
no
more
than
twenty
five
millions
three
hundred
forty
four
thousand
Cubical
yards
of
Water
by
Mr.
Halley
:
but
a
Geometrical
Pace
contains
five
Feet
,
i.
e.
1
●●
of
a
Yard
.
Now
if
the
Po
pours
so
much
Water
hourly
into
the
Sea
,
what
then
must
the
Danow
and
the
Nile
do
?
each
of
which
cannot
(
I
guess
)
be
less
than
troble
of
the
Po.
Tanais
,
Borysthenes
and
Rhodanus
may
equal
,
if
not
exceed
it
.
Howbeit
,
I
cannot
approve
Ricciolus
his
Hypotheses
,
judging
them
to
be
too
excessive
,
but
do
believe
that
as
to
the
whole
Mr.
Halley
comes
nearer
the
truth
.
Sure
enough
it
is
,
that
in
the
Mediterranean
,
the
Receipts
from
the
Rivers
fall
short
of
the
Expence
in
Vapour
:
though
in
part
of
it
,
that
is
,
the
Euxine
,
the
Receipts
exceed
,
as
appears
from
that
there
is
a
constant
Current
sets
outward
from
thence
through
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
,
and
Hellespont
.
But
though
the
Mediterranean
doth
indeed
evaporate
more
than
it
receives
from
the
Rivers
,
yet
I
believe
,
the
Case
is
not
the
same
with
the
Caspian
Sea
;
the
Superficies
whereof
seems
to
me
not
to
bear
any
greater
proportion
to
the
Waters
of
the
Rivers
that
run
into
it
,
than
that
of
the
Euxine
doth
to
its
:
which
we
have
observed
not
to
spend
the
whole
Receipt
in
Vapour
.
You
'l
say
,
Why
then
do
not
great
Floods
raise
the
Seas
?
I
answer
,
as
to
the
Caspian
,
if
it
communicates
with
the
Ocean
,
whether
the
Rivers
bring
down
more
or
less
,
it
s
all
one
;
if
more
,
then
the
Water
keeping
its
Level
,
the
Caspian
raiseth
the
Ocean
;
if
less
,
then
the
Ocean
communicates
to
the
Caspian
,
and
raises
that
.
But
as
to
the
Mediterranean
,
we
may
say
,
that
when
it
receives
more
on
the
one
side
,
it
receives
less
on
the
other
,
the
Floods
and
Ebbs
of
the
Nilus
and
the
other
Rivers
counterbalancing
one
another
;
Besides
by
reason
of
the
Snows
lying
upon
the
Mountains
all
Winter
,
the
greatest
Floods
of
those
great
Rivers
in
Europe
do
not
happen
when
the
Mediterranean
evaporates
leàst
in
the
Winter
time
;
but
in
the
Spring
.
You
'l
demand
further
,
if
the
Mediterranean
evaporates
so
much
,
what
becomes
of
all
this
Vapour
?
I
answer
,
It
is
cast
off
upon
the
Mountains
,
and
on
their
sides
and
tops
is
condensed
into
Water
,
and
so
returned
again
by
the
Rivers
unto
the
Sea
.
If
you
proceed
to
ask
what
becomes
of
the
Surplusage
of
the
Water
,
which
the
Mediterranean
receives
from
the
Ocean
,
and
spends
in
vapour
;
I
answer
,
It
seems
to
me
that
it
must
be
cast
further
off
over
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
,
and
supply
in
part
Rain
to
these
Northern
Countries
:
for
we
know
that
the
South-wind
brings
Rain
,
with
us
and
and
all
Europe
over
.
As
to
the
great
Ocean
,
I
do
not
believe
that
it
evaporates
so
much
as
the
Mediterranean
;
both
1.
Because
the
whole
Mediterranean
,
excepting
the
Euxine
,
lies
in
a
hot
Climate
,
and
a
great
part
of
it
as
it
were
in
a
Valley
,
Ridges
of
high
Mountains
,
Atlas
on
one
side
,
and
the
Alps
and
Apennine
,
&c.
on
the
other
running
along
it
.
And
2.
Because
the
Surface
of
the
whole
Ocean
bears
a
greater
proportion
to
the
Waters
it
receives
from
the
Rivers
of
at
least
this
Continent
,
than
that
of
the
Mediterranean
doth
to
its
.
And
therefore
I
think
also
that
Mr.
Halley
exceeds
in
his
Estimate
of
the
Heat
of
the
Superficies
of
the
Sea-water
.
I
cannot
perswade
my self
,
that
were
it
all
commixt
,
I
mean
the
hotter
part
with
the
cooler
all
the
Surface
over
to
such
a
thickness
,
it
would
equal
the
heat
of
our
Air
in
the
hottest
time
of
Summer
.
But
I
leave
that
to
further
Trial
and
Enquiry
.
Here
give
me
leave
to
suggest
,
that
we
are
not
to
think
,
that
all
the
Vapours
that
supply
our
Rains
and
Dews
proceed
from
the
Sea
;
no
,
a
great
part
of
them
,
viz.
all
that
,
when
condensed
,
waters
the
Earth
,
and
serves
for
the
Nutrition
of
Plants
and
Animals
,
(
if
not
the
same
individual
Water
,
at
least
so
much
)
was
exhaled
out
of
the
Earth
before
,
and
returned
again
in
Showers
and
Dews
upon
it
.
So
that
we
receive
no
more
from
the
Sea
,
than
what
the
Rivers
carry
back
,
and
pour
into
it
again
.
But
supposing
Mr.
Halley's
Hypotheses
to
be
good
,
and
that
the
Ocean
doth
evaporate
,
and
cast
off
to
the
dry
Land
1
12
of
an
Inch
thickness
daily
,
and
this
suffices
for
the
Supply
of
all
the
Rivers
;
how
intolerably
extravagant
must
their
Hypotheses
be
,
who
suppose
the
Rivers
of
all
the
World
together
to
yield
half
an
Ocean
of
water
daily
?
Though
I
must
confess
my self
to
be
at
a
loss
as
to
those
vast
Rivers
of
America
of
ninety
Miles
broad
;
for
if
they
should
run
with
any
thing
a
swift
Current
,
it
is
indeed
inestimable
what
a
quantity
of
water
they
may
pour
forth
.
All
therefore
that
I
have
to
say
of
them
is
,
That
we
want
a
true
History
and
Account
of
their
Phoenomena
from
their
Fountains
to
their
Out
lets
.
But
in
contradiction
to
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
water
keeping
its
level
,
and
flowing
in
only
at
the
Straits
mouth
,
I
understand
that
it
is
the
concurrent
and
unanimous
Vote
and
Suffrage
of
Mariners
,
Voyagers
and
Philosophers
,
that
there
is
an
under-current
at
the
Straits
of
Gibraltar
,
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
,
and
the
Baltick
Sound
.
Particularly
M.
Marsilly
affirms
,
That
the
lower
water
in
the
Channel
of
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
is
driven
Northward
into
the
Euxine
Sea
,
whilst
the
upper
flows
constantly
from
the
Euxine
Southward
.
And
that
that
which
flows
from
the
South
is
salter
and
heavier
;
which
he
found
by
letting
down
of
a
Vessel
close
shut
up
,
fitted
with
a
Valve
to
open
at
pleasure
,
and
let
in
the
lower
water
,
which
being
brought
up
and
weighed
,
was
observed
to
be
ten
Grains
heavier
than
the
upper
.
That
the
upper
and
lower
flow
contrary
ways
,
he
found
by
the
Fishermens
Nets
,
which
being
let
down
deep
from
Vessels
that
were
fixed
,
were
always
by
the
observation
of
the
Fishermen
,
by
the
force
of
the
Current
driven
towards
the
Black
Sea
:
and
by
the
letting
down
of
a
Plummet
;
for
if
it
were
stop't
and
detained
at
about
five
or
six
foot
depth
,
it
did
always
decline
towards
the
Marmora
or
Propontis
,
but
if
it
descended
lower
,
it
was
driven
to
the
contrary
part
,
that
is
,
the
Euxine
.
But
I
think
these
Experiments
are
not
sufficient
to
establish
and
demonstrate
such
an
under-current
,
because
possibly
there
might
be
some
mistake
in
them
:
and
Mr.
Smith
mentions
no
such
thing
as
any
under-current
there
.
But
yet
the
same
Mr.
Smith
endeavours
to
prove
an
under-current
by
two
Experiments
:
The
first
is
the
running
Tide
and
Half-tide
in
the
Offing
between
the
North-Foreland
and
South-Foreland
.
Now
where
it
flows
Tide
and
Half-tide
,
though
the
Tide
of
Flood
runs
aloft
,
yet
the
Tide
of
Ebb
runs
under-foot
,
that
is
,
close
by
the
Ground
.
See
Philosophical
Transactions
,
Numb.
158.
p.
564.
The
second
is
,
an
Experiment
made
in
the
Baltick
Sound
:
In
one
of
the
King's
Fregats
they
went
with
their
Pinnace
into
the
middle
Stream
,
and
were
carried
violently
by
the
Current
:
soon
after
they
sunk
a
Bucket
with
a
large
Cannon
Bullet
to
a
certain
depth
of
water
,
which
gave
check
to
the
Boats
motion
,
and
sinking
it
still
lower
and
lower
,
the
Boat
was
driven
a
head
to
Windward
against
the
upper
Current
,
the
Current
aloft
being
not
above
four
or
five
Fathom
deep
;
and
the
lower
the
Bucket
was
let
fall
,
they
found
the
under-current
the
stronger
.
To
all
this
I
reply
;
That
I
do
not
understand
how
waters
can
run
backward
and
forward
in
the
same
Channel
at
the
same
time
.
For
there
being
but
one
declivity
,
this
is
as
much
to
affirm
,
as
that
a
heavy
Body
should
ascend
.
It
is
a
crossing
of
Proverbs
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
making
Rivers
ascend
to
their
Fountains
,
affirming
that
to
be
done
,
which
all
the
World
hitherto
hath
look't
upon
as
absurd
and
impossible
.
And
therefore
the
Matter
of
Fact
had
need
be
well
attested
:
which
when
to
me
it
shall
be
,
I
must
then
manus
dare
,
yield
up
the
Bucklers
,
and
study
some
means
to
solve
the
Phaenomenon
.
Suppose
we
that
the
Mediterranean
empties
it self
into
the
Ocean
by
an
under-current
,
there
must
be
a
declivity
to
carry
it
down
,
and
consequently
the
upper-Superficies
of
this
under-current
must
have
its
declivity
too
,
and
likewise
the
contiguous
Superficies
of
the
upper-current
,
and
so
the
upper
current
must
needs
ascend
in
its
course
inwards
.
If
you
say
it
's
forc'd
in
by
the
motion
of
the
Ocean
,
that
seems
unlikely
,
because
it
runs
in
constantly
,
as
well
Ebb
as
Flood
.
And
therefore
there
seems
to
be
no
better
account
of
it
than
the
Superficies
of
the
Ocean
being
higher
than
that
of
the
Mediterranean
.
By
the
breaking
up
of
the
Fountains
of
the
Great
Deep
,
is
I
conceive
meant
,
the
making
great
Issues
and
Apertures
for
these
Subterraneous
waters
to
rush
out
.
You
will
say
,
how
could
that
be
,
sith
the
water
keeps
its
level
,
and
cannot
ascend
to
a
greater
height
above
the
common
Center
,
than
the
Superficies
of
the
Sea
is
,
much
less
force
its
way
,
remove
Obstacles
,
and
break
open
Passages
?
I
answer
,
According
to
them
that
hold
that
all
Rivers
come
from
the
Sea
by
Subterraneous
Passages
,
it
is
no
more
than
daily
happens
.
For
they
must
needs
grant
,
that
the
water
in
the
Subterraneous
Channels
,
is
raised
as
far
above
the
level
of
the
Ocean
,
as
are
the
Heads
and
Fountains
of
great
Rivers
.
Which
considering
the
height
of
their
first
springs
up
the
Mountains
,
the
length
of
their
Courses
,
and
the
swiftness
of
their
Streams
for
a
great
part
of
the
way
,
is
very
considerable
,
a
constant
declivity
being
necessary
to
their
descent
.
And
therefore
I
can
by
no
means
assent
to
the
Learned
Doctor
Plot
,
(
if
I
understand
him
aright
)
[
](A58184-e10960-b)*
*
Hist.
Nat.
Stafford
,
p.
79.
That
the
Valleys
are
as
much
below
the
Surface
of
the
Sea
,
as
Mountains
are
above
it
.
For
how
then
could
Rivers
descend
down
to
the
Sea
through
those
Valleys
;
the
Sea
would
rather
run
into
them
,
and
make
Sinuses
;
or
else
,
if
they
were
enclosed
,
the
water
would
stagnate
there
,
and
make
Pools
.
If
this
be
done
by
way
of
Filtration
(
which
seems
to
be
the
most
likely
Means
of
raising
the
water
)
I
do
not
see
,
but
these
Filters
may
suck
up
the
whole
Ocean
;
and
if
Apertures
and
Outlets
large
enough
were
made
,
pour
it
out
upon
the
Earth
in
no
long
time
.
But
I
cannot
be
fully
reconciled
to
this
Opinion
,
though
it
hath
great
Advocates
,
especially
the
fore-mentioned
very
Learned
and
Ingenious
Person
Dr.
Robert
Plot.
I
acknowledge
Subterraneous
waters
:
I
grant
a
Confluence
and
Communication
of
Seas
by
under-ground
Channels
and
Passages
:
I
believe
that
wherever
one
shall
dig
as
deep
as
the
level
of
the
Sea
,
he
shall
seldom
fail
of
water
;
the
water
making
its
way
through
Sand
and
Gravel
and
Stones
.
In
like
manner
as
it
is
observed
of
the
River
Seine
,
that
in
Floud-times
all
the
neighbouring
Wells
and
Cellars
are
filled
with
water
,
and
when
the
River
decreases
and
sinks
again
,
those
waters
also
of
the
Wells
and
Cellars
diminish
,
and
by
degrees
fall
back
into
the
River
,
so
that
there
are
scarce
any
Wells
or
Fountains
in
the
Plains
near
the
River
,
but
their
waters
keep
the
level
of
the
Rivers
,
rising
and
falling
with
it
.
But
this
inferiour
constant
Circulation
and
perpetual
motion
of
water
,
seems
to
me
not
yet
sufficiently
proved
and
made
out
.
I
think
that
the
Patrons
and
Abbettors
of
this
Opinion
,
have
not
satisfactorily
demonstrated
,
how
it
is
,
or
can
be
performed
.
To
what
is
offered
concerning
the
Center
of
Gravity
being
nearer
to
our
Continent
,
by
reason
of
the
Preponderancy
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Waters
lying
as
it
were
on
an
heap
in
the
other
Hemisphere
,
I
answer
,
1.
That
in
the
present
terraqueous
Globe
,
the
New
World
which
lyes
between
the
two
great
Seas
,
and
almost
opposite
to
our
Continent
,
doth
in
●ome
measure
counterpoise
the
Old
,
and
take
off
a
great
part
of
the
advantage
,
which
by
reason
of
its
Preponderancy
,
it
might
otherwise
have
.
Moreover
,
I
am
of
Mr.
Brierwood's
Opinion
,
that
there
may
be
,
and
is
a
vast
Continent
toward
the
Southern
Pole
opposite
to
Europe
and
Asia
,
to
counterpoise
them
on
that
side
;
nay
,
I
do
verily
believe
,
that
the
Continents
and
Islands
are
so
proportionably
scattered
and
disposed
all
the
World
over
,
as
if
not
perfectly
and
exactly
,
yet
very
nearly
to
counter-ballance
one
another
;
so
that
the
Globe
cannot
walter
or
reel
towards
any
side
:
and
that
the
Center
of
the
convex
Superficies
of
the
Sea
,
is
the
true
Center
of
the
whole
Terrestrial
Sphere
,
both
of
Motion
and
of
Gravity
.
I
add
also
of
Magnitude
:
which
is
exceedingly
convenient
,
as
well
for
the
facility
as
the
equability
of
the
Earths
diurnal
Motion
.
This
Hypothesis
of
the
Continents
being
disperst
equally
on
all
sides
of
the
Globe
,
makes
these
Centers
concur
in
one
point
,
whatever
cause
we
assign
of
the
raising
up
the
dry
Land
at
first
.
Whereas
if
we
should
suppose
the
dry
Land
to
have
been
raised
up
by
Earth-quakes
only
on
one
side
of
the
Globe
,
and
to
have
cast
off
the
water
to
the
other
,
and
also
that
the
water
could
find
no
way
into
the
Caverns
that
were
left
within
;
then
the
watery
side
must
needs
Preponderate
the
Land-side
,
and
bring
the
Center
of
Gravity
nearer
to
its
own
Superficies
,
and
so
raise
the
Land
still
a
great
deal
higher
,
and
make
a
considerable
distance
between
the
Centers
of
Magnitude
and
of
Gravity
.
In
our
Hypothesis
of
the
equal
dispersion
of
the
Continents
and
Islands
no
such
thing
would
happen
:
but
each
Continent
taking
it
with
all
its
internal
Caverns
,
whether
lighter
or
heavier
than
its
bulk
in
water
;
that
is
,
whether
the
water
did
make
its
way
into
the
Caverns
thereof
,
or
did
not
,
(
for
in
the
first
case
it
would
be
heavier
,
(
in
the
second
lighter
)
would
have
its
counterpoise
on
the
opposite
side
;
so
that
the
Centers
would
still
concur
.
The
case
would
be
the
same
if
the
dry
Land
were
discovered
,
and
the
Mountains
raised
by
the
immediate
application
of
the
Divine
Power
.
2.
The
Sea
being
no
where
above
a
German
Mile
deep
(
for
which
we
have
good
Authority
)
in
most
places
not
half
so
much
,
taking
then
as
a
middle
term
half
a
Mile
.
Suppose
it
every
where
half
a
Mile
deep
,
(
the
Earth
below
the
Sea
,
we
have
no
reason
to
suppose
of
different
Gravity
)
what
proportion
hath
this
half
Miles
thickness
of
water
to
the
whole
Terraqueous
Globe
,
whose
Semidiameter
is
by
the
account
of
Mathematicians
Three
thousand
four
hundred
and
forty
Italian
Miles
.
What
little
advantage
then
can
it
have
of
the
Earth
opposite
to
it
,
in
point
of
Preponderancy
?
3.
Granting
the
Center
of
Gravity
should
be
nearer
our
Continent
:
The
Center
being
the
lowest
place
,
and
the
Water
a
fluid
Body
,
unless
stopped
,
(
which
it
might
indeed
be
,
if
it
were
encompassed
round
with
high
Shores
,
as
high
as
the
Mountains
,
without
any
Breaks
or
Outlets
in
them
)
where
it
found
declivity
,
it
would
descend
as
near
as
it
could
to
it
,
without
any
regard
of
the
Earths
Preponderancy
.
And
though
we
should
grant
,
that
the
driness
of
the
Shores
might
stop
it
,
and
cause
it
to
lye
on
a
heap
,
yet
would
it
run
up
the
Channels
of
Rivers
,
till
it
came
as
near
as
possible
to
the
Center
of
Gravity
.
Indeed
the
Rivers
themselves
could
not
descend
,
but
must
run
towards
the
middle
of
the
Continent
.
All
this
I
think
will
follow
from
this
Hypothesis
by
as
good
consequence
,
as
the
waters
being
forced
through
the
Subterraneous
Channels
out
at
the
Springs
.
Again
,
I
do
not
peremptorily
affirm
,
that
all
Fountains
do
proceed
from
Rain
;
only
I
contend
,
that
Rain
may
suffice
to
feed
them
,
and
that
probably
it
doth
feed
ordinary
Springs
.
This
the
Ingenious
French
Author
doth
well
demonstrate
in
the
River
Seine
,
and
I
believe
it
is
demonstrable
in
most
other
Rivers
.
The
little
Brook
that
runs
near
my
Dweling
,
and
hath
its
Head
or
Source
not
above
four
or
five
Miles
off
,
where
there
is
no
extraordinary
eruption
of
water
,
all
along
its
Course
receives
small
Rivulets
on
both
sides
;
which
though
they
make
a
considerable
Stream
at
five
miles
distance
from
the
Fountain-head
,
yet
singly
are
so
small
,
that
they
may
very
well
be
conceived
to
drain
down
from
the
higher
Grounds
that
lye
about
them
.
And
taking
the
whole
together
,
it
is
a
very
considerable
length
and
breadth
of
Land
,
that
contributes
to
the
maintenance
of
this
little
River
.
So
that
it
may
easily
be
believed
,
that
all
its
water
owes
its
original
to
Rain
:
Especially
if
it
be
considered
further
,
that
in
Winter-time
after
the
Rains
are
fallen
,
the
Ground
sated
,
and
the
Ditches
full
,
the
Stream
of
this
River
during
the
whole
Winter
following
,
is
for
the
most
part
,
unless
in
Frosts
,
double
of
what
it
was
in
Summer
.
Which
Excess
can
proceed
from
nothing
but
Rain
and
Mists
;
at
least
it
would
be
rashness
to
assign
any
other
Cause
,
when
there
is
so
obvious
and
manifest
an
one
.
Moreover
,
that
Rain
affords
no
small
quantity
of
water
,
is
clear
also
from
great
Floods
,
wherein
it
might
be
proved
,
that
in
few
days
there
descends
more
water
than
would
supply
the
ordinary
Stream
for
a
good
part
of
Summer
.
Now
to
compare
great
things
with
small
;
I
have
seen
many
of
the
biggest
Rivers
in
Europe
,
the
Danow
,
Rhine
,
Rhosne
and
Po
;
and
when
I
consider
the
length
of
their
Courses
,
the
multitude
of
considerable
Rivers
and
Brooks
they
receive
;
and
all
these
from
their
first
rise
,
made
up
by
degrees
of
little
Rivulets
and
Gills
,
like
my
neighbouring
Brook
;
the
huge
Mountains
and
vast
extent
of
higher
Grounds
they
drain
.
To
me
it
seems
(
and
I
have
seen
all
their
Streams
near
their
Out-lets
,
except
the
Danows
,
and
it
's
after
four
hundred
Miles
descent
)
that
they
do
not
bear
any
greater
proportion
to
the
Rivers
and
Rivulets
they
receive
,
and
the
immense
Tracts
of
Land
that
●eed
them
,
than
my
Brook
doth
to
its
smalls
Rills
and
compass
of
Ground
.
But
in
this
,
I
confess
,
I
do
not
descend
to
the
niceness
of
Measuring
and
Calculation
,
but
satisfie
my self
with
rude
Conjectures
,
taking
my
Measures
,
as
the
Cestrians
say
,
by
the
Scale
of
the
Eye
.
It
will
here
be
objected
,
That
the
Rain
never
sinks
above
ten
Foot
deep
at
most
into
the
Earth
,
and
therefore
cannot
supply
the
Springs
.
Answ.
This
indeed
,
if
it
were
true
,
would
much
enervate
,
nay
,
quite
overthrow
our
Opinion
:
And
therefore
we
must
fortifie
this
Point
,
and
effectually
demonstrate
beyond
all
possibility
of
denial
or
contradiction
,
That
Rain-water
doth
sink
down
,
and
make
its
way
into
the
Earth
,
I
do
not
say
Ten
,
or
Twenty
,
nor
Forty
,
but
an
Hundred
,
nay
,
Two
or
three
hundred
Foot
or
more
.
First
then
,
in
Pool-hole
in
the
Peak
of
Darbyshire
,
there
are
in
some
places
constant
droppings
and
destillations
of
water
from
the
Roof
:
under
each
of
which
(
to
note
that
by
the
by
)
rises
up
a
Stone
Pillar
,
the
water
precipitating
some
of
those
stony
Particles
,
which
it
had
washed
off
the
Rocks
in
passing
through
their
Chinks
.
These
droppings
continue
all
the
Summer
long
.
Now
it
seems
clear
to
me
,
that
the
Rain-water
making
its
way
through
the
Veins
and
Chinks
of
the
Rocks
above
it
,
and
yet
but
slowly
,
by
reason
of
the
thickness
of
the
Mountain
,
and
straitness
of
the
Passages
,
supplies
that
dropping
all
the
year
round
;
at
least
,
this
is
much
more
rational
than
any
different
Hypothesis
.
If
the
water
distills
down
faster
in
Winter
time
and
wet
Weather
,
than
it
doth
in
Summer
(
which
I
forgot
to
ask
)
the
Experiment
would
infallibly
prove
our
Assertion
.
In
confirmation
of
this
Argument
,
Albertus
Magnus
(
as
I
find
him
quoted
in
Dr.
Wittie's
Scarborough
Spaw
)
tells
us
,
That
at
the
bottom
of
a
solid
Rock
one
hundred
and
thirty
Fathoms
deep
,
he
saw
drops
of
water
distilling
from
it
in
a
rainy
season
.
Secondly
,
It
is
well
known
,
and
attested
to
me
by
the
People
at
Buxton
when
I
was
there
,
that
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
same
Pool
hole
,
after
great
and
long
continuing
Rains
,
a
great
stream
of
water
did
usually
issue
forth
.
And
I
am
sure
it
must
make
its
way
through
a
good
thickness
of
Earth
or
Rocks
,
before
it
could
come
in
there
.
Thirdly
,
What
becomes
of
all
the
water
that
falls
on
Newmarket-Heath
and
Gogmagog
Hills
,
I
presume
also
Salisbury-Plain
,
and
the
like
Spungy
Grounds
all
Winter
long
,
where
we
see
very
little
run
off
any
way
?
It
must
needs
sink
into
the
Ground
more
than
Ten
Foot
deep
.
Fourthly
,
Many
Wells
,
whose
Springs
lye
at
least
Twenty
Foot
deep
,
we
find
by
experience
,
do
often
fail
in
great
Droughts
in
Summer
time
.
Fifthly
,
In
Coal
Delfs
and
other
Mines
,
in
wet
Weather
the
Miners
are
many
times
drown'd
out
,
(
as
they
phrase
it
)
though
no
water
runs
down
into
the
Mouths
of
their
Pits
or
Sha●ts
.
Nay
,
Dr.
Wittie
tells
us
in
his
Description
of
the
Vertues
of
the
Scarborow
Spaw
,
pag.
105.
That
after
great
Inundations
of
Rain
,
the
Miners
find
the
water
frequently
distilling
through
the
solid
Earth
upon
their
Heads
;
whereas
in
Summer
or
dry
Seasons
,
they
find
no
interruption
from
thence
at
all
.
Further
,
to
confirm
this
Particular
,
I
wrote
to
my
Honoured
Friend
Sir
Thomas
Willughby
Baronet
,
desiring
him
to
examine
his
Colliers
concerning
it
,
and
send
me
word
what
report
they
make
;
and
from
him
received
this
account
.
If
there
be
Springs
lye
before
you
come
at
the
Coal
,
they
carry
the
Water
away
;
but
if
there
be
none
,
it
falls
into
the
Works
in
greater
or
less
quantity
according
as
the
Rains
fall
.
Which
Answer
is
so
much
the
more
considerable
,
in
that
it
gives
me
a
further
clear
Proof
,
that
Springs
are
fed
by
Rain
water
,
and
not
by
any
communications
from
the
Sea
;
their
original
being
above
the
Beds
of
Coal
,
they
receiving
the
Rain-water
into
their
Veins
,
and
deriving
it
all
along
to
their
Fountains
or
Eruptions
,
above
the
Coals
.
I
might
add
out
of
him
,
[
Dr.
Witty
]
Fifthly
,
pag.
85.
That
the
Scarborow
Spaw
,
notwithstanding
it
breaks
out
of
Ground
within
Three
or
four
yards
off
the
foot
of
the
Cliff
,
which
is
near
Forty
yards
high
,
and
within
a
quarter
of
a
mile
there
is
another
Hill
,
that
is
more
than
as
high
again
as
the
Cliff
,
and
a
descent
all
the
way
to
the
Cliff
,
so
as
the
Rain-water
cannot
lye
long
upon
the
Ground
,
yet
it
is
observable
,
that
after
a
long
Rain
,
the
water
of
the
Spaw
is
altered
in
its
taste
,
and
lessened
in
its
operation
;
whereas
a
rainy
day
or
two
will
not
sensibly
hurt
it
.
And
now
I
am
transcribing
out
of
this
Author
,
give
me
leave
to
add
an
Observation
or
two
in
confirmation
of
Rains
being
the
Original
of
Springs
.
The
first
is
(
pag.
97
▪
)
this
;
In
England
,
in
the
years
1654
,
55.
and
56.
when
our
Climate
was
drier
than
ever
it
had
been
mentioned
to
be
in
any
Stories
,
so
as
we
had
very
little
Rain
in
Summer
,
or
Snow
in
Winter
,
most
of
our
Springs
were
dried
up
,
such
as
in
the
memory
of
the
eldest
Men
living
had
never
wanted
water
,
but
were
of
those
Springs
we
call
Fontes
perennes
,
or
at
least
were
esteemed
so
.
He
instances
also
a
Parallel
Story
out
of
Heylin's
Geography
,
in
the
Description
of
Cyprus
,
where
the
Author
relates
;
That
in
the
days
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
there
was
an
exceeding
long
drought
there
,
so
as
in
Thirty
six
years
they
had
no
Rain
,
insomuch
as
all
the
Springs
and
Torrents
,
or
Rivers
,
were
dried
up
;
so
that
the
Inhabitants
were
forced
to
forsake
the
Island
,
and
to
seek
for
new
Habitations
for
want
of
fresh
water
.
The
second
is
,
p.
84.
That
in
the
Wolds
or
Downs
of
Yorkshire
they
have
many
Springs
break
out
after
great
Rains
,
which
they
call
Gypsies
,
which
jet
and
spout
up
a
great
height
.
Neither
is
this
Eruption
of
Springs
after
long
Rains
,
proper
and
peculiar
only
to
the
Wolds
of
Yorkshire
,
but
common
to
other
Countreys
also
,
as
Dr.
[
](A58184-e11760-b)*
*
Britannia
Baconica
.
Childrey
witnesseth
in
these
words
:
Sometimes
there
breaks
out
water
in
the
manner
of
a
sudden
Land-flood
,
out
of
certain
Stones
,
that
are
like
Rocks
standing
aloft
in
open
Fields
,
near
the
rising
of
the
River
Kynet
[
in
Kent
]
which
is
reputed
by
the
Common
People
a
fore-runner
of
Dearth
.
That
the
sudden
eruption
of
Springs
in
places
where
they
use
not
always
to
run
,
should
be
a
sign
of
Dearth
is
no
wonder
.
For
these
unusual
Eruptions
,
(
which
in
Kent
we
call
Nailbourns
)
are
caused
by
extream
gluts
of
Rain
,
or
lasting
wet
Weather
,
and
never
happen
but
in
wet
years
;
witness
the
year
1648.
when
there
were
many
of
them
:
—
and
to
our
purpose
very
remarkable
it
was
,
that
in
the
year
1654.
several
Springs
and
Rivulets
were
quite
dried
up
,
by
reason
of
the
precedent
Drought
,
which
raged
most
in
1651
,
1652
,
and
1653.
As
the
Head
of
the
Stour
,
that
rises
near
Elham
in
Kent
,
and
runs
through
Canterbury
,
was
dry
for
some
Miles
space
:
and
the
like
happened
to
the
Stream
that
crosseth
the
Road-way
between
Sittingburn
and
Canterbury
at
Ospring
near
Feversham
,
which
at
other
times
ran
with
a
plentiful
Current
,
but
then
wholly
failed
.
So
we
see
that
it
is
not
infrequent
for
new
Springs
to
break
out
in
wet
years
;
and
for
old
ones
to
fail
in
great
Droughts
.
And
Strabo
in
his
first
Book
out
of
Xanthus
the
Lydian
tells
us
,
That
in
the
time
of
Artaxerxes
there
was
so
great
a
Drought
,
that
Rivers
,
and
Lakes
,
and
Wells
of
water
failed
,
and
were
dried
up
.
I
cannot
here
also
forbear
to
add
,
the
probable
account
he
[
Dr.
Witty
]
gives
of
the
Supply
of
the
Spring-well
on
the
Castle-hill
at
Scarborough
;
at
which
,
I
confess
,
I
was
somewhat
puzzled
.
This
Well
,
saith
he
,
though
it
be
upon
the
top
of
the
Rock
,
not
many
yards
deep
,
and
also
upon
the
edge
of
the
Cliff
,
is
doubtless
supplied
by
secret
Channels
within
the
Ground
,
that
convey
the
Rain
and
Showers
into
it
,
being
placed
on
a
dependent
part
of
the
Rock
,
near
unto
which
there
are
also
Cellars
under
an
old
ruinated
Chappel
,
which
after
a
great
Rain
are
full
of
Water
,
but
are
dried
up
in
a
long
Drought
.
As
for
what
is
said
concerning
the
River
Volgas
pouring
out
so
much
water
into
the
Caspian
Sea
,
as
in
a
years
time
would
make
up
a
mass
of
water
equal
to
the
Globe
of
the
Earth
;
and
of
the
hourly
effusions
of
the
River
Po
in
Italy
,
which
Ricciolus
hath
computed
to
amount
to
18000000
cubical
Paces
of
water
.
Whence
a
late
learned
Writer
hath
probably
inferred
,
that
all
the
Rivers
in
the
World
together
,
do
daily
discharge
half
an
Ocean
of
waters
into
the
Sea
,
I
must
confess
my self
to
be
unsatisfied
therewith
.
I
will
not
question
their
Calculations
,
but
I
suspect
they
are
out
in
their
Hypotheses
.
The
Opinion
of
Mr.
Edmund
Halley
,
that
Springs
and
Rivers
owe
their
Original
to
Vapours
condensed
on
the
sides
of
Mountains
,
rather
than
unto
Rains
,
I
acknowledge
to
be
very
ingenious
,
grounded
upon
good
Observations
,
and
worthy
of
its
Author
;
and
I
will
not
deny
it
to
be
in
part
true
in
those
hot
Countreys
in
the
Torrid
Zone
,
and
near
it
;
where
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Heats
,
the
Vapours
are
more
copiously
exhaled
out
of
the
Earth
,
and
its
likely
carried
up
high
in
the
●●rm
of
Vapours
.
The
inferiour
A●r
at
least
is
so
charged
with
them
,
and
by
that
means
so
very
moist
,
that
in
some
places
their
Knives
rust
even
in
their
Pockets
;
and
in
the
Night
,
so
very
fresh
and
cold
,
partly
also
by
reason
of
the
length
of
the
Nights
;
that
exposing
the
Body
to
it
,
causes
Colds
and
Catarrhs
,
and
is
very
dangerous
:
Whence
also
their
Dews
are
so
great
,
as
in
good
measure
to
recompence
the
want
of
Rain
,
and
serve
for
the
nourishment
of
Plants
;
as
they
do
even
in
Spain
it self
.
I
shall
first
of
all
propose
this
Opinion
in
the
Words
of
the
Author
,
and
then
discourse
a
little
upon
it
.
After
he
had
enumerated
many
of
the
high
Ridges
and
Tracts
of
Mountains
in
the
four
Quarters
of
the
World
,
he
thus
proceeds
:
Each
of
which
far
surpass
the
usual
height
to
which
the
Aqueous
Vapours
of
themselves
ascend
,
and
on
the
tops
of
which
the
Air
is
so
cold
and
rarified
,
as
to
retain
but
a
small
part
of
those
Vapours
that
shall
be
brought
thither
by
the
Winds
.
Those
Vapours
therefore
that
are
raised
copiously
in
the
Sea
,
and
by
the
Winds
are
carried
over
the
low
Lands
to
those
Ridges
of
Mountains
,
are
there
compelled
by
the
stream
of
the
Air
to
mount
up
with
it
to
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
,
where
the
water
presently
precipitates
gleeting
down
by
the
Crannies
of
the
Stone
;
and
part
of
the
Vapour
entring
into
the
Cavities
of
the
Hills
,
the
water
thereof
gathers
,
as
in
an
Alembick
,
into
the
Basons
of
Stone
it
finds
;
which
being
once
filled
,
all
the
overp●us
of
water
that
comes
thither
,
runs
over
by
the
lowest
place
,
and
breaking
out
by
the
sides
of
the
Hills
forms
single
Springs
.
Many
of
these
running
down
by
the
Valleys
or
Guts
between
the
Ridges
of
the
Hills
,
and
coming
to
unite
,
form
little
Rivulets
or
Brooks
.
Many
of
these
again
meeting
in
one
common
Valley
,
and
gaining
the
plain
ground
,
being
grown
less
rapid
,
become
a
River
:
and
many
of
these
being
united
in
one
common
Channel
,
make
such
Streams
,
as
the
Rhine
,
the
Rhosne
,
and
the
Danube
,
which
latter
one
would
hardly
think
the
Collection
of
Water
condensed
out
of
Vapour
,
unless
we
consider
how
vast
a
Tract
of
Ground
that
River
drains
,
and
that
it
is
the
sum
of
all
those
Springs
,
which
break
out
on
the
South
side
of
the
Carpathian
Mountains
,
and
on
the
North
side
of
the
immense
Ridge
of
the
Alps
,
which
is
one
continued
Chain
of
Mountains
from
Switzerland
to
the
Black
Sea
.
And
it
may
almost
pass
for
a
Rule
,
that
the
magnitude
of
a
River
,
or
the
quantity
of
water
it
evacuates
,
is
proportionable
to
the
length
and
height
of
the
Ridges
,
from
whence
its
Fountains
arise
.
Now
this
Theory
of
Springs
is
not
a
bare
Hypothesis
,
but
founded
on
Experience
,
which
it
was
my
luck
to
gain
in
my
abode
at
St.
Helena
;
where
,
in
the
night
time
on
the
tops
of
the
Hills
,
about
Eight
hundred
yards
above
the
Sea
,
there
was
so
strange
a
condensation
,
or
rather
precipitation
of
the
Vapours
,
that
it
was
a
great
impediment
to
my
Celestial
Observations
;
for
in
the
clear
Sky
the
Dew
would
●all
●o
●ait
,
as
to
cover
each
half
quarter
of
an
hour
my
Glasses
with
little
drops
,
so
that
I
was
necessitated
to
wipe
them
off
so
often
;
and
my
Paper
,
on
which
I
wrote
my
Observations
,
would
immediately
be
so
wet
with
the
Dew
,
that
it
would
not
bear
Ink
:
by
which
it
may
be
supposed
,
how
fast
the
water
gathers
in
those
mighty
high
Ridges
I
but
now
named
.
—
At
last
he
concludes
:
And
I
doubt
not
but
this
Hypothesis
is
more
reasonable
,
than
that
of
those
who
derive
all
Springs
from
the
Rain
waters
,
which
yet
are
perpetual
,
and
without
diminution
,
even
when
no
Rain
falls
for
a
long
space
of
time
.
This
may
,
for
ought
I
as
yet
see
or
know
,
be
a
good
account
of
the
Original
of
Springs
in
those
fervid
Regions
,
though
even
there
,
I
doubt
,
but
partial
;
but
in
Europe
,
and
the
more
temperate
Countries
,
I
believe
the
Vapours
in
this
manner
condensed
,
have
but
little
interest
in
the
production
of
them
,
though
I
will
not
wholly
exclude
them
.
For
,
First
,
The
Tops
of
the
Alps
above
the
Fountains
of
four
of
the
greatest
Rivers
in
Europe
,
the
Rhine
,
the
Rhosne
,
the
Danow
,
and
the
Po
,
are
for
about
Six
Months
in
the
year
constantly
covered
with
Snow
,
to
a
great
thickness
;
so
that
there
are
no
Vapours
all
that
while
that
can
touch
those
Mountains
,
and
be
by
them
condensed
into
water
;
there
falls
nothing
there
but
Snow
,
and
that
continuing
all
that
while
on
the
ground
without
Dissolution
,
hinders
all
access
of
Vapours
to
the
Earth
;
if
any
rose
,
or
were
by
Winds
carried
so
high
in
that
form
,
as
I
am
confident
there
are
not
.
And
yet
for
all
that
,
do
not
those
Springs
fail
,
but
continue
to
run
all
Winter
;
and
it
is
likely
too
,
without
diminution
;
which
is
a
longer
time
than
Droughts
usually
last
;
especially
if
we
consider
that
this
want
of
supply
,
is
constant
and
annual
;
whereas
Droughts
are
but
rare
and
accidental
.
So
that
we
need
not
wonder
any
more
,
that
Springs
should
continue
to
run
,
and
without
diminution
too
,
in
times
of
Drought
.
True
it
is
,
that
those
Rivers
run
low
all
Winter
,
so
far
as
the
Snow
extends
,
and
to
a
good
distance
from
their
Heads
;
but
that
is
for
want
of
their
accidental
supplies
from
showers
.
Nay
,
I
believe
,
that
even
in
Summer
,
the
Vapours
are
but
rarely
raised
so
high
in
a
liquid
form
in
the
free
Air
,
remote
from
the
Mountains
,
but
are
frozen
into
Snow
,
before
they
arrive
at
that
height
.
For
the
Middle
Region
of
the
Air
,
where
the
Walk
of
the
Clouds
is
,
at
least
the
superiour
part
of
it
,
is
so
cold
as
to
freez
the
Vapours
that
ascend
so
high
,
even
in
Summer
time
.
For
we
see
that
in
the
height
and
heat
of
Summer
,
in
great
Thunder
storms
,
for
the
most
part
it
hails
:
nay
,
in
such
Tempests
I
have
seen
mighty
showers
of
great
Hail-stones
fall
,
some
as
big
as
Nutmegs
or
Pigeons
Eggs
;
and
in
some
places
such
heaps
of
them
,
as
would
load
Dung
Carts
,
and
have
not
been
dissolved
in
a
day
or
two
.
At
the
same
Seasons
I
have
observed
,
in
some
showers
Hail-stones
fall
of
irregular
Figures
,
and
throughout
pellucid
,
like
great
pieces
of
Ice
,
with
several
snags
or
●angs
issuing
out
of
them
:
which
how
they
could
be
supported
in
the
Air
till
they
amounted
to
that
bulk
and
weight
,
is
a
thing
worthy
to
be
more
curiously
considered
.
For
either
they
must
fall
from
an
incredible
height
,
the
Vapours
,
they
encountred
by
the
way
,
condensing
and
as
it
were
crystallizing
upon
them
into
Ice
,
and
in
time
augmenting
them
to
that
bulk
;
or
else
there
must
be
some
strange
and
unknown
faculty
in
the
Air
to
sustain
them
.
That
the
superiour
Air
doth
support
heavy
Bodies
better
then
the
inferiour
,
the
flight
of
Birds
seems
to
be
a
clear
demonstration
.
For
when
they
are
mounted
up
on
high
,
they
fly
with
less
fatigue
,
and
move
forward
with
greater
facility
,
and
are
able
to
continue
longer
upon
the
wing
without
delassation
then
in
the
lower
Air
they
could
possibly
do
.
And
therefore
when
they
are
to
make
great
flights
,
they
soar
aloft
in
the
Air
,
at
a
great
height
above
the
Earth
.
So
have
I
often
seen
a
a
●lock
of
Wild-g●●se
mounted
so
high
,
that
though
their
flight
be
swift
,
they
seemed
to
make
but
little
way
in
a
long
time
,
and
to
proceed
on
their
journey
with
ease
and
very
leisurely
by
reason
of
their
distance
.
And
yet
one
would
think
this
were
contrary
to
●●ason
,
that
the
l●ghter
Air
,
such
as
is
the
susperiour
,
should
better
support
a
weighty
Body
than
the
heavier
,
that
is
,
the
inferiour
.
Some
imagine
that
this
comes
to
pass
by
●eason
of
the
Wind
which
is
constantly
moving
in
the
upper
Air
,
which
supports
any
Body
that
moves
contrary
to
it
.
So
we
see
that
those
Paper-kites
which
Boys
make
,
are
〈◊〉
in
the
Air
by
running
with
them
contrary
to
the
Wind
:
and
when
they
are
advanced
●o
a
great
height
,
do
but
stick
down
〈…〉
end
of
the
Line
to
which
they
are
〈◊〉
into
the
ground
,
they
will
be
continued
by
〈◊〉
Wind
at
the
same
height
they
●ere
,
so
long
as
it
lasts
and
abides
in
the
〈…〉
.
In
like
manner
the
Birds
fly●●●
contrary
the
Wind
,
it
supports
and
〈◊〉
them
up
.
But
if
this
were
the
only
season
,
methinks
it
should
not
be
so
easie
,
〈…〉
very
laborious
for
Birds
to
fly
〈◊〉
the
Wind
so
as
to
make
any
considerable
progress
in
the
superiour
Air
,
as
we
see
they
do
.
And
therefore
possibly
they
may
be
nearer
the
right
,
who
suppose
that
the
Gravity
of
Bodies
decreases
proportionably
to
their
distance
from
the
Earth
:
and
that
a
Body
may
be
advanced
so
high
as
quite
to
lose
its
gravity
and
inclination
or
tendency
to
the
Center
:
of
which
I
do
not
see
how
it
is
possible
to
make
experiment
:
for
to
what
is
said
by
some
to
have
been
tried
,
that
a
bullet
shot
perpendicularly
upward
out
of
a
great
Gun
,
never
descended
again
,
I
give
no
credit
at
all
.
But
to
leave
that
,
it
is
certain
,
that
the
Vapours
after
they
are
mounted
up
to
a
considerable
height
in
the
Air
,
are
congealed
and
turned
into
the
immediate
component
Principles
of
Snow
,
in
which
form
I
conceive
they
acquire
a
lightness
,
and
are
apt
to
ascend
higher
than
they
could
do
,
should
they
retain
the
form
of
a
humid
Vapour
;
as
,
we
see
,
Ice
is
lighter
than
Water
,
out
of
which
it
is
frozen
.
But
whether
this
be
the
reason
of
their
ascent
or
not
,
I
am
sure
of
the
matter
of
Fact
,
that
these
Snow-Clouds
do
ascend
far
above
the
highest
Tops
of
the
Alps
;
For
passing
over
a
Mountain
in
the
Grisons
Country
,
on
the
very
ridge
,
of
them
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
Spring
,
it
●nowed
very
fast
during
my
whole
passage
or
six
hours
;
and
yet
the
Clouds
seemed
to
be
as
far
above
my
head
,
as
they
do
here
in
England
;
and
a
great
height
they
must
be
,
for
the
Snow
to
gather
into
so
great
flakes
,
and
to
continue
so
long
falling
;
nay
,
it
may
be
three
times
so
long
.
Moreover
,
we
see
,
that
the
highest
Pikes
and
Summits
of
those
Mountains
are
covered
with
Snow
.
And
I
am
assured
,
that
all
the
Winter
long
at
intervals
,
it
Snows
upon
the
Tops
of
the
Alps.
2.
In
the
Spring
time
,
when
the
Snow
dissolves
,
some
of
these
Rivers
that
flow
down
from
the
Alpine
Mountains
,
run
with
a
full
stream
,
and
overflow
their
Banks
,
in
clear
Sun-shine
weather
,
though
no
Rain
falls
,
as
I
my self
can
witness
;
and
therefore
I
presume
,
that
all
the
rest
do
so
too
,
as
the
Inabitants
affirmed
.
But
in
the
Summer
time
after
the
Snow
hath
been
some
time
melted
,
their
Streams
decay
again
,
notwithstanding
any
Vapours
condensed
upon
them
,
proportionable
to
the
Droughts
;
neither
are
there
any
Floods
,
but
upon
falls
of
Rain
.
3.
That
the
Snow
dissolved
and
soaking
into
the
Earth
,
is
the
Original
of
the
Alpine
Springs
;
a
probable
Argument
may
be
taken
from
the
colour
of
the
Water
of
those
Rivers
which
descend
from
the
Alps
,
at
least
on
this
Northern
side
,
which
I
observed
to
be
of
a
Sea-green
,
even
to
a
great
distance
from
their
Heads
;
which
whence
can
it
proceed
,
unless
from
the
Nitrous
Particles
of
the
Snow
water
,
of
which
they
consist
?
Another
also
from
the
Bronchocele
,
or
[
](A58184-e12450-b)*
*
Swoln
Throats
.
gutturine
tumour
,
an
Endemial
Disease
of
the
Natives
of
those
parts
,
which
Physicians
and
Naturalists
attribute
to
the
water
they
drink
,
not
without
good
reason
;
because
,
say
they
,
it
consists
of
melted
Snow
,
which
gives
it
that
malignant
quality
.
[
](A58184-e12480-b)†
†
De
Subtilit
.
Exerc.
60.
Sect.
●
.
Scaliger
speaking
of
this
Disease
,
Saith
,
Id
ab
aqua
fit
è
nivibus
liquefactis
,
quae
multum
terrestris
&
crudi
continet
.
But
because
Iulius
Palmarius
may
possibly
be
in
the
right
,
who
imputes
this
Disease
to
the
steams
of
the
Minerals
,
especially
Mercurial
,
wherewith
these
Mountains
abound
,
which
infect
the
waters
,
and
render
them
noxious
to
the
nervous
parts
;
I
shall
not
insist
upon
this
particular
.
In
confirmation
of
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
Original
of
the
Alpine
Springs
,
I
shall
add
the
Opinion
of
the
Learned
Alphonsus
Borellus
concerning
the
Fountains
springing
up
or
issuing
out
of
the
sides
of
Mount
Aetna
in
Sicily
,
They
are
probably
(
saith
he
)
either
generated
,
or
at
least
encreased
,
from
the
melting
of
the
Snow
,
which
doth
perpetually
occupy
the
top
of
the
Mountain
.
And
this
is
manifest
,
in
that
they
are
not
dimished
nor
decrease
in
Summer
,
as
alsewhere
it
happens
,
but
often
flow
more
plentifully
.
Lib.
De
incendiis
Aetnae
.
What
Mr.
Halley
saith
of
Springs
,
that
they
are
perpetual
and
without
diminution
,
even
when
no
Rain
falls
for
a
long
space
of
time
.
If
he
understands
it
generally
of
all
Springs
,
I
add
,
that
are
accounted
quick
ones
too
,
I
deny
his
assertion
:
that
some
there
may
be
of
that
nature
,
I
grant
:
a
reason
whereof
may
be
given
,
viz.
that
the
Out-let
is
too
small
to
empty
the
water
of
all
the
Veins
and
Earth
that
lye
above
it
in
a
long
time
.
In
our
Native
Country
of
England
there
are
living
and
lasting
Springs
rising
at
the
feet
of
our
small
Hills
and
Hillocks
,
to
which
I
am
sure
the
Vapours
contribute
very
little
;
which
is
so
obvious
to
every
man
,
that
I
think
I
need
not
spend
time
to
prove
it
.
Yet
must
I
not
dissemble
or
deny
,
that
in
the
Summer
time
the
Vapours
do
ascend
,
or
are
carried
up
in
that
form
by
the
sides
of
the
Mountains
to
their
highest
tops
,
and
above
them
;
for
there
falls
no
Snow
there
in
the
heat
of
Summer
;
and
that
which
lies
there
,
is
for
the
most
part
dissolved
.
But
that
Rain
falls
plentifully
there
,
I
my self
can
witness
;
having
been
on
the
two
highest
Tops
of
the
Mount
Iura
,
(
which
keeps
the
Snow
all
Winter
)
on
the
one
called
Thuiri
in
a
Thunder
shower
;
and
on
the
other
,
called
la
Dolaz
,
in
a
smart
and
continuing
Rain
:
So
that
I
will
not
deny
,
but
in
Summer
time
the
Vapours
may
contribute
somewhat
to
the
Springs
;
as
I
have
elsewhere
intimated
:
Clouds
almost
continually
hanging
upon
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
,
and
the
Sun
having
there
but
little
power
.
And
now
that
I
am
discoursing
of
these
things
,
give
me
leave
to
set
down
an
Observation
I
made
in
the
last
great
Frost
,
the
sharpest
that
was
ever
known
in
the
memory
of
Man
,
which
I
had
before
met
with
in
Books
,
but
did
not
give
firm
credit
to
,
that
is
,
that
notwithstanding
the
violence
of
the
Frost
,
all
the
Springs
about
us
,
brake
out
and
ran
more
plentifully
than
usually
they
did
at
any
other
time
:
which
I
knew
not
what
to
impute
to
,
unless
perchance
the
close
stopping
the
Pores
of
the
Earth
,
and
keeping
in
that
part
,
which
at
other
times
was
wont
to
vapour
away
;
which
Account
,
I
neither
then
could
,
nor
can
yet
fully
acquiesce
in
.
To
this
I
will
here
add
an
Abstract
of
a
Letter
written
by
my
honoured
Friend
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
.
YOV
may
peradventure
meet
with
some
opposition
against
your
Hypothesis
of
Fountains
,
though
indeed
I
am
more
and
more
confirm'd
in
your
Opinion
of
them
,
and
the
use
of
the
Mountains
.
Father
Tachart
in
his
second
Voyage
to
Siam
,
says
,
when
he
went
up
to
the
top
of
the
Table
Mountain
at
the
Cape
of
Good
Hope
,
the
Rocks
and
Shrubs
were
perpetually
dropping
and
feeding
the
Springs
and
Rills
below
,
there
being
generally
Clouds
hanging
on
the
sides
near
the
top
.
This
constant
distillation
of
Vapours
from
the
Ocean
on
the
many
high
Ridges
of
that
great
Promontory
,
may
peradventure
be
one
cause
of
the
wonderful
fertility
and
luxury
of
the
Soil
which
produces
more
rare
Plants
and
Animals
then
any
known
Spot
of
Ground
in
the
World
;
the
Discovery
whereof
is
owing
to
the
Curiosity
and
Wisdom
of
the
Dutch.
The
same
observation
hath
been
frequently
made
by
our
English
Merchants
in
the
Madera
and
Canary
Islands
,
(
the
first
of
which
is
near
in
the
same
Latitude
on
the
North
of
the
Aequator
,
that
the
afore-mentioned
Cape
is
in
on
the
South
)
especially
in
their
Iourneys
up
to
the
Pike
of
Tenerist
,
in
which
,
at
such
and
such
heights
,
they
were
always
wet
to
the
skin
,
by
the
droppings
of
the
great
Stones
,
yet
no
Rain
over
head
;
the
same
I
have
felt
in
passing
over
some
of
the
Alps.
The
Trees
,
which
in
the
Islands
of
Ferro
,
St.
Thomas
and
in
Guiny
,
are
said
to
furnish
the
Inhabitants
with
most
of
their
water
,
stand
on
the
sides
of
vast
Mountains
:
Vossius
in
his
Notes
on
Pomponius
Mela
,
affirms
them
to
be
Arborescent
Ferula's
;
though
indeed
,
according
to
Paludanus
his
dry'd
Sample
sent
to
the
Duke
of
Wirtenberg
they
seem
rather
to
be
of
the
Laurel
kind
;
perhaps
there
are
many
different
sorts
of
them
.
I
believe
there
is
something
in
the
many
Relations
of
Travellers
and
Voyagers
concerning
these
Trees
;
but
then
I
fancy
they
are
all
mistaken
,
when
they
say
,
the
water
issues
out
of
the
Trees
:
The
Vapors
stop't
by
the
Mountains
condense
and
distil
down
by
the
Boughs
.
There
being
no
Mountains
in
Egypt
,
may
be
one
reason
why
there
is
little
or
no
Rain
in
that
Country
,
and
consequently
no
fresh
Springs
;
therefore
in
their
Caravans
they
carry
all
their
water
with
them
in
great
Borracio's
,
and
they
owe
the
Inundation
of
their
River
Nile
to
the
stationary
or
periodical
Rains
on
the
high
parts
of
Aethiopia
.
This
may
be
the
cause
that
the
vast
Ridge
and
Chain
of
Mountains
in
Peru
,
are
continually
water'd
,
when
the
great
Plains
in
that
Countrey
are
all
dry'd
up
and
parch't
.
This
Hypothesis
concerning
the
Original
of
Springs
from
Vapours
,
may
hold
better
in
those
hot
Regions
within
and
near
the
Tropicks
(
where
the
Exhalations
from
the
Sea
are
most
plentiful
,
most
rarify'd
,
and
Rain
scarce
)
than
in
the
Temperate
and
Frigid
ones
(
where
it
rains
and
snows
generally
on
the
Vertices
of
the
Mountains
)
yet
even
in
our
European
Climates
I
have
often
observ'd
the
Firs
,
Pines
,
and
other
Vegetables
near
the
Summits
of
the
Alps
and
Appennines
,
to
drop
and
run
with
water
,
when
it
did
not
rain
above
;
some
Trees
more
than
others
,
according
to
the
density
and
smoothness
of
their
Leaves
and
Superficies
,
whereby
the
stop
and
condense
the
Vapours
more
or
less
.
The
Beams
of
the
Sun
having
little
force
on
the
high
parts
of
Mountains
,
the
interrupted
Vapours
must
continually
moisten
them
,
and
(
as
in
the
head
of
an
Alembick
)
condense
and
trickle
down
;
so
that
we
owe
part
of
our
Rain
,
Springs
,
Rivers
,
and
Conveniencies
of
Life
,
to
the
operation
of
Distillation
and
Circulation
by
the
Sun
,
the
Sea
,
and
the
Hills
,
without
even
the
last
of
which
,
the
Earth
would
scarce
be
habitable
.
This
present
year
in
Kent
they
have
had
no
Rain
since
March
last
;
therefore
most
of
their
Springs
are
dry
at
this
very
day
,
as
I
am
assur'd
from
good
Hands
.
The
high
spouting
of
water
even
to
three
Fathoms
perpendicular
out
of
innumerable
holes
on
the
Lake
Zirknitz
in
Carniola
after
Rains
on
the
adjacent
Hills
,
exceeds
the
spirting
Gips
or
natural
Jet
d'
Eaus
we
have
in
England
.
Nouemb.
12.
1691.
Tancred
Robinson
.
Since
the
receipt
of
this
Letter
,
an
Experiment
(
give
me
leave
so
to
call
it
)
occurred
to
me
,
which
much
confirmed
me
in
the
belief
and
perswasion
of
the
Truth
of
those
Histories
and
Relations
which
Writers
and
Travellers
have
delivered
to
us
concerning
dropping
Trees
in
Ferro
,
S.
Thome
,
Guiny
,
&c.
of
which
before
I
was
somewhat
diffident
;
and
likewise
in
the
approbation
of
the
Hypothesis
of
my
Learned
Friend
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
for
the
solving
of
that
Phaenomenon
.
The
same
also
induces
me
to
believe
,
that
Vapours
may
have
a
greater
interest
in
the
production
of
Springs
even
in
temperate
and
cold
Regions
,
than
I
had
before
thought
.
The
Experiment
or
Observation
is
this
,
About
the
beginning
of
December
1691.
there
happened
to
be
a
Mist
,
and
that
no
very
thick
one
,
which
continued
all
day
:
the
Vapour
whereof
,
notwithstanding
the
Trees
were
wholly
devested
of
Leaves
,
condensed
so
fast
upon
their
naked
Branches
and
Twigs
,
that
they
dropped
all
day
at
such
a
rate
,
that
I
believe
the
water
distilling
from
a
large
Tree
in
twenty
four
hours
had
it
been
all
received
and
reserved
in
a
Vessel
,
might
have
amounted
to
a
Hogshead
.
What
then
may
we
rationally
conjecture
,
would
have
dropped
from
such
a
Tree
;
had
it
been
covered
with
Leaves
of
a
dense
Texture
,
and
smooth
Superficies
,
apt
to
collect
the
Particles
of
the
Vapour
,
and
unite
them
into
Drops
?
It
is
clear
by
this
effect
,
that
Trees
do
distil
water
apace
when
Clouds
or
Mists
hang
about
them
;
which
they
are
reported
by
Benzo
constantly
to
do
about
the
Fountain
Tree
in
Ferro
;
except
when
the
Sun
shines
hot
upon
it
.
And
others
tell
us
,
that
that
Tree
grows
upon
a
Mountain
too
:
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
it
should
drop
abundance
of
water
.
What
do
I
speak
of
that
Tree
?
all
the
Trees
of
that
kind
grow
on
the
sides
of
vast
Mountains
,
as
Dr.
Robinson
hath
noted
,
yet
he
thinks
that
now
and
then
many
Trees
may
run
and
distil
in
Plains
and
Valleys
,
when
the
Weather
has
been
fair
,
but
then
this
Phaenomenon
happens
very
rarely
;
whereas
in
the
other
't
is
regular
and
constant
.
Besides
that
in
hot
Regions
Trees
may
in
the
Night
time
distil
water
,
though
the
Air
be
clear
,
and
there
be
no
Mist
about
them
,
seems
necessarily
to
follow
,
from
Mr.
Halley's
Experiment
.
Now
if
there
be
in
Mists
thus
much
Vapour
condensed
upon
Trees
,
doubtless
also
there
is
in
proportion
as
much
upon
the
Surface
of
the
Earth
and
the
Grass
:
And
consequently
,
upon
the
Tops
and
Ridges
of
high
Mountains
,
which
are
frequently
covered
with
Clouds
or
Mists
much
more
;
so
much
as
must
needs
have
a
great
interest
in
the
production
and
supply
of
Springs
,
even
in
temperate
Countries
.
But
that
invisible
Vapours
,
when
the
Sky
is
clear
,
do
at
any
time
condense
so
fast
upon
the
Trees
,
as
to
make
them
drop
▪
I
never
observed
in
England
or
elsewhere
,
no
not
in
the
Night
season
;
though
I
do
not
deny
,
but
upon
the
Appennine
and
Southern
side
of
the
Alps
,
and
elsewhere
in
the
hotter
parts
of
Europe
in
Summer
Nights
they
may
.
However
,
considering
the
Penetrancy
of
such
Vapours
,
that
in
moist
Weather
they
will
insinuate
themselves
deeply
into
the
Pores
of
dry
Wood
,
so
that
Doors
will
then
hardly
shut
,
and
Chinks
and
Crannies
in
Boards
and
Floors
be
closed
up
,
I
know
not
but
that
they
may
likewise
strike
deep
into
the
Ground
,
and
together
with
Mists
contribute
to
the
seeding
and
maintenance
of
Springs
,
in
Winter-time
,
when
the
Sun
exhales
but
little
;
it
being
an
Observation
of
the
Learned
[
](A58184-e13330-b)*
*
〈…〉
.
Fromondus
,
Quod
hyeme
nec
nivah
,
nec
imbrifera
fontes
tamen
aquam
largiùs
quàm
aejlate
(
nisi
valdè
pluvia
sit
)
vomant
.
That
in
Winters
neither
snowy
nor
rainy
,
yet
fountains
pour
forth
more
water
than
in
Summer
,
unless
it
happen
to
be
a
very
wet
season
.
Yet
are
their
Contributions
inconsiderable
,
if
compared
with
the
supplies
that
are
a●●orded
by
Rains
.
And
one
reason
why
in
Winter
Fountains
flow
more
plentifully
,
may
be
,
because
then
the
Sun
defrauds
them
not
,
nor
exhales
any
thing
out
of
the
Earth
,
as
in
Summer
time
he
doth
.
Therefore
whenever
in
this
Work
I
have
assigned
Rain
to
be
a
sufficient
or
only
cause
of
Springs
and
Rivers
,
I
would
not
be
understood
to
exclude
,
but
to
comprehend
therein
Mists
and
Vapours
;
which
I
grant
to
have
some
interest
in
the
production
of
them
,
even
in
temperate
and
cold
Regions
;
and
a
very
considerable
one
in
Hot.
Though
I
cannot
be
perswaded
,
that
even
there
they
are
the
sole
Cause
of
Springs
,
for
that
there
fall
such
plentiful
and
long
continuing
Rains
,
both
in
the
East
and
West-Indies
in
the
Summer
Months
:
which
must
needs
contribute
something
to
their
Original
.
But
to
return
from
whence
we
digressed
,
that
is
,
to
the
consideration
of
that
Hypothesis
or
Opinion
,
That
all
the
Rivers
of
the
Earth
discharge
into
the
Sea
half
an
Ocean
of
waters
daily
.
I
have
read
of
some
Philosophers
,
who
imagined
the
Earth
to
be
a
great
Animal
,
and
that
the
Ebbing
and
Flowing
of
the
Sea
was
the
respiration
of
it
.
And
now
methinks
,
if
this
Doctrine
be
true
,
we
have
a
further
Argument
to
confirm
their
Opinion
:
For
this
perpetual
Motion
of
the
water
answers
very
well
to
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
;
the
water
moving
faster
in
proportion
to
its
bulk
through
the
Veins
of
this
round
Animal
,
then
the
Blood
doth
through
those
of
other
living
Creatures
.
To
which
we
may
add
further
,
that
to
maintain
this
constant
Circulation
there
is
also
probably
about
the
Center
of
the
Earth
a
perpetual
Fire
,
answering
to
the
Biolychnium
in
the
heart
:
but
if
not
about
the
Center
,
yet
certainly
in
profound
Caverns
,
and
even
under
the
very
bottoms
of
the
Seas
;
to
which
some
,
and
no
mean
Philosophers
,
have
attributed
the
Ebbing
and
flowing
of
its
waters
.
Let
us
then
suppose
that
the
Rivers
do
daily
carry
down
to
the
Sea
half
an
Ocean
of
water
,
and
that
the
Rain
supplies
all
that
,
as
our
Opinion
is
,
and
see
what
we
can
infer
from
thence
:
I
think
it
will
be
granted
that
ordinarily
(
communibus
annis
)
the
Rain
that
falls
in
a
whole
year
amounts
not
to
above
one
quarters
continual
Rain
.
Now
if
this
suffices
for
a
daily
e●●usion
of
half
an
Ocean
,
〈…〉
,
that
if
it
should
rain
without
any
〈◊〉
all
the
year
round
,
the
Rivers
would
〈◊〉
out
two
Oceans
into
the
Sea
〈◊〉
And
so
in
forty
days
continual
Rain
〈◊〉
would
distil
down
upon
the
Earth
〈…〉
of
Water
.
A
prodigious
quantity
〈◊〉
and
●●arce
credible
,
which
if
the
〈…〉
as
fast
as
it
comes
on
,
〈…〉
a
quantity
of
water
〈…〉
twice
in
twenty
four
〈…〉
then
that
so
much
water
〈…〉
upon
the
●arth
,
I
argue
thus
,
〈…〉
upon
the
Earth
must
have
〈…〉
down
to
the
Sea
,
and
according
●o
the
small
declivity
of
the
〈…〉
the
Mountains
pared
off
and
〈…〉
a
considerable
one
too
〈…〉
it
actually
hath
,
so
that
the
Floods
〈…〉
some
days
after
the
〈…〉
upon
the
higher
grounds
.
And
〈…〉
the
general
Deluge
〈…〉
down
to
the
Sea
as
fast
〈…〉
the
Earth
would
permit
,
〈…〉
the
Fountains
of
the
〈…〉
Clouds
〈…〉
could
than
they
run
down
〈…〉
the
Earth
,
it
deserves
〈…〉
whether
by
the
end
of
〈…〉
Mountains
fifteen
Cubits
high
.
And
yet
the
Scripture
doth
not
in
plain
terms
say
,
that
ever
the
waters
of
the
Flood
arose
fifteen
Cubits
above
the
tops
of
the
highest
Mountains
,
as
Mr.
Warren
well
observes
.
Besides
,
we
are
further
to
consider
,
that
this
forty
days
Rain
at
the
time
of
the
Deluge
,
was
no
ordinary
one
,
such
as
those
that
usually
distil
down
leisurely
and
gently
in
Winter
time
,
but
like
our
Thunder-storms
and
violent
Showers
,
Catarracts
,
and
Spouts
,
which
pour
forth
more
water
in
an
hour
then
they
do
in
four
and
twenty
.
So
that
in
forty
natural
days
the
Clouds
would
empty
out
upon
the
Earth
not
eighty
Oceans
of
water
,
but
above
twenty
times
that
quantity
.
If
by
the
Windows
of
Heaven
are
meant
Catarracts
,
as
the
Septuagint
interpret
the
word
.
And
so
we
need
not
be
to
seek
for
water
for
a
Floud
;
for
the
Rain
alone
falling
at
that
rate
we
have
mentioned
,
would
if
the
Opinion
of
those
men
(
who
hold
that
the
Rivers
discharge
into
the
Sea
half
an
Ocean
daily
)
were
true
,
in
the
space
of
forty
natural
days
afford
water
enough
,
supposing
it
run
off
no
faster
than
usually
it
doth
,
to
cover
the
Earth
,
Mountains
and
all
.
Neither
yet
did
the
Mountains
help
,
but
rather
hinder
the
descent
of
the
waters
down
to
the
Sea
,
straitning
it
into
Channels
,
obstructing
its
passage
,
and
forcing
it
to
take
Circuits
,
till
it
got
above
the
Ridges
and
Tops
of
them
.
As
to
this
Argumentation
and
Inference
the
case
is
the
same
if
we
hold
that
the
Water
circulates
through
the
〈◊〉
of
the
Earth
.
For
supposing
the
Rivers
pour
〈◊〉
half
an
Ocean
daily
,
and
granting
that
in
times
of
Floods
their
streams
are
but
double
of
their
usual
Currents
(
though
I
verily
believe
they
are
more
than
quadruple
)
and
that
the
e●fusions
of
the
Fountains
be
in
like
measure
augmented
,
it
will
follow
that
the
daily
discharge
of
the
Rivers
will
amount
to
two
Oceans
.
Now
at
the
time
of
the
general
Deluge
both
these
Causes
concurred
.
For
there
being
a
constant
Rain
of
forty
days
,
there
must
on
that
account
be
a
continual
Flood
,
and
the
Fountains
of
the
great
Deep
●eing
broken
up
,
they
must
in
all
likelyhood
afford
as
much
Water
as
the
Rain
:
which
whether
it
would
not
suffice
in
forty
natural
days
to
produce
a
Flood
as
big
as
that
of
Noah
,
notwit●standing
the
continual
descent
and
going
off
of
the
Waters
,
I
propose
to
the
consideration
of
the
Ingenious
.
Especially
if
we
allow
,
as
is
not
unreasonable
〈◊〉
suppose
,
that
the
Divine
Providence
〈◊〉
at
first
cause
a
contrary
Wind
to
stop
〈◊〉
●nhibit
the
descent
of
the
Waters
,
as
afterwards
he
raised
an
assisting
one
to
carry
them
off
.
I
have
but
one
thing
more
to
add
upon
this
Subject
,
that
is
,
that
I
do
not
see
how
their
Opinion
can
be
true
,
who
hold
that
some
Seas
are
lower
than
others
;
as
for
Example
,
the
Red
Sea
than
the
Mediterranean
.
For
it
being
true
that
the
Water
keeps
its
level
,
that
is
,
holds
its
Superficies
every
where
equidistant
from
the
Center
of
Gravity
;
or
if
by
accident
one
part
be
lower
,
the
rest
by
reason
of
their
fluidity
will
speedily
reduce
the
Superficies
again
to
an
equality
.
The
Waters
of
all
Seas
communicating
either
above
,
or
under
ground
,
or
both
ways
,
one
Sea
cannot
be
higher
or
lower
than
another
:
but
supposing
any
accident
should
elevate
or
depress
any
,
by
reason
of
this
confluence
or
communication
it
would
soon
be
reduced
to
a
level
again
,
as
might
demonstratively
be
proved
.
But
I
return
,
to
tell
the
Reader
what
I
think
the
most
probable
of
all
the
Causes
I
have
heard
assigned
of
the
Deluge
,
which
is
,
the
Center
of
the
Earth
being
at
that
time
changed
,
and
set
nearer
to
the
Center
or
middle
of
our
Continent
,
whereupon
the
Atlantick
and
Pacifick
Oceans
must
needs
press
upon
the
Subterraneous
Abyss
,
and
so
by
mediation
thereof
,
force
the
Water
upward
,
and
at
last
compel
it
to
run
out
at
those
wide
Mouths
and
Apertures
made
by
the
Divine
Power
breaking
up
the
Fountains
of
the
great
Deep
.
And
we
may
suppose
this
to
have
been
only
a
gentle
and
gradual
Emotion
,
no
faster
than
that
the
Waters
running
out
at
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
might
accordingly
lowre
the
Superficies
thereof
sufficiently
,
so
that
none
needed
run
over
the
Shores
.
These
Waters
thus
poured
out
from
the
Orifices
of
the
Fountains
upon
the
Earth
,
the
declivity
being
changed
by
the
removal
of
the
Center
,
could
not
flow
down
to
the
Sea
again
,
but
must
needs
stagnate
upon
the
Earth
,
and
overflow
it
;
and
afterwards
the
Earth
returning
to
its
old
Center
,
return
also
to
their
former
Receptacles
.
If
any
shall
object
against
this
Hypothesis
,
because
by
it
the
Flood
will
be
render'd
Topical
,
and
restrained
only
to
the
Continent
we
live
in
:
though
I
might
plead
the
Unnecessariness
of
drowning
America
,
it
being
in
all
probability
unpeopled
at
that
time
;
yet
because
the
Scripture
useth
general
expressions
concerning
the
extent
of
the
Flood
,
saying
,
Gen.
1.
19.
And
all
the
high
hills
that
were
under
the
whole
Heaven
were
covered
;
and
again
,
verse
22.
All
in
whose
nostrils
was
the
breath
of
lìfe
,
of
all
that
was
in
the
dry
land
died
.
And
because
the
Americans
also
are
said
to
have
some
ancient
Memorial
Tradition
of
a
Deluge
;
and
the
Ingenious
Author
of
the
Theory
of
the
Earth
hath
by
a
moderate
Computation
,
demonstrated
,
that
there
must
be
then
more
People
upon
the
Earth
,
than
now
:
I
will
propose
another
way
of
solving
this
Phaenomenon
,
and
that
is
,
by
supposing
that
the
Divine
Power
might
at
that
time
,
by
the
instrumentality
of
some
natural
Agent
,
to
us
at
present
unknown
,
so
depress
the
Surface
of
the
Ocean
,
as
to
force
the
Waters
of
the
Abyss
through
the
forementioned
Channels
and
Apertures
,
and
so
make
them
a
partial
and
concurrent
Cause
of
the
Deluge
.
That
there
are
at
some
times
in
the
course
of
Nature
extraordinary
pressures
upon
the
Surface
of
the
Sea
,
which
force
the
Water
outwards
upon
the
Shores
to
a
great
height
is
evident
.
We
had
upon
our
Coasts
the
last
Year
an
extraordinary
Tide
,
wherein
the
Water
rose
so
high
,
as
to
overflow
all
the
Sea-Banks
,
drown
multitudes
of
Cattel
,
and
fill
the
lower
Rooms
of
the
Houses
of
many
Villages
that
stood
near
the
Sea
,
so
that
the
Inhabitants
,
to
save
themselves
,
were
●orced
to
get
up
into
the
upper
Rooms
and
Garrets
of
their
Houses
.
Now
how
this
could
be
effected
,
but
by
an
unusual
pressure
upon
the
Superficies
of
the
Ocean
,
I
cannot
well
conceive
.
In
like
manner
that
the
Divine
Providence
might
at
the
time
of
the
Deluge
so
order
and
dispose
second
Causes
,
as
to
make
so
strong
a
pressure
upon
the
face
of
the
Waters
,
as
to
force
them
up
to
a
height
sufficient
to
overflow
the
Earth
,
is
no
way
unreasonable
to
believe
.
These
Hypotheses
I
propose
,
as
seeming
to
me
at
present
most
facile
and
consonant
to
Scripture
,
without
any
concern
for
either
of
them
;
and
therefore
am
not
solicitous
to
gather
together
,
and
heap
up
Arguments
to
confirm
them
,
or
to
answer
Objections
that
may
be
made
against
them
,
being
as
ready
to
relinquish
them
upon
better
information
,
as
I
was
to
admit
and
entertain
them
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Effects
of
the
Deluge
.
I
Come
now
to
the
Third
Particular
proposed
,
that
is
,
To
Enquire
concerning
the
Consequents
of
the
Deluge
,
What
considerable
Effects
it
had
upon
the
Earth
and
and
its
Inhabitants
.
It
had
doubtless
very
great
,
in
changing
the
Superficies
of
the
dry
Land
:
In
some
places
adding
to
the
Sea
;
in
some
taking
from
it
;
making
Islands
of
Peninsulae
,
and
joining
others
to
the
Continent
;
altering
the
Beds
of
Rivers
,
throwing
up
lesser
Hills
,
and
washing
away
others
,
&c.
The
most
remarkable
Effects
it
's
likely
were
in
the
skirts
of
the
Continents
;
because
the
Motion
of
the
Water
was
there
most
violent
.
Athanasius
Kircher
[
](A58184-e13750-b)*
*
De
Arc●
Noae
.
p.
192
gives
us
a
Map
and
Description
of
the
World
after
the
Flood
,
shewing
what
Changes
were
made
therein
by
it
,
or
upon
occasion
of
it
afterward
,
as
he
fansies
or
conjectures
.
But
because
I
do
not
love
to
trouble
the
Reader
with
uncertain
Conjectures
,
I
shall
content
my self
to
have
said
in
general
,
that
it
may
rationally
be
supposed
,
there
were
then
great
Mutations
and
Alterations
made
in
the
superficial
part
of
the
Earth
:
but
what
they
were
,
though
we
may
guess
,
yet
can
we
have
no
certain
knowledge
of
:
and
for
Particulars
,
refer
the
Curious
to
him
.
One
malignant
effect
it
had
upon
Mankind
,
and
probably
upon
other
Animals
too
,
in
shortning
their
Age
,
or
the
duration
of
their
lives
;
which
I
have
touched
before
,
and
shewn
,
that
this
diminution
of
Age
,
is
to
be
attributed
either
to
the
change
of
the
Temperature
of
the
Air
,
as
to
Salubrity
,
or
Equality
,
(
sudden
and
frequent
changes
of
Weather
having
a
very
bad
influence
upon
the
Age
of
Man
in
abbreviating
of
it
,
as
I
could
easily
prove
)
or
else
to
the
deteriority
of
the
Diet
;
or
to
both
these
Causes
.
But
how
the
Flood
should
induce
or
occasion
such
a
change
in
the
Air
and
productions
of
the
Earth
,
I
do
not
comprehend
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
formed
Stones
,
Sea-shells
,
and
other
Marine-like
Bodies
found
at
great
distances
from
the
Shores
,
supposed
to
have
been
brought
in
by
the
Deluge
.
ANother
supposed
Effect
of
the
Flood
,
was
a
bringing
up
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
scattering
all
the
Earth
over
an
innumerable
multitude
of
Shells
and
Shell-fish
;
there
being
of
these
shell-like
Bodies
,
not
only
on
lower
Grounds
and
Hillocks
,
but
upon
the
highest
Mountains
,
the
Appennine
and
Alps
themselves
.
A
supposed
Effect
,
I
say
,
because
it
is
not
yet
agreed
among
the
Learned
,
whether
these
Bodies
,
formerly
called
petrified
Shells
,
but
now
a-days
passing
by
the
name
of
formed
Stones
,
be
original
Productions
of
Nature
,
formed
in
imitation
of
the
Shells
of
Fishes
;
or
the
real
Shells
themselves
,
either
remaining
still
entire
and
uncorrupt
,
or
petrified
and
turned
into
Stone
,
or
at
least
,
Stones
cast
in
some
Animal
Mold
.
Both
parts
have
strong
Arguments
and
Patrons
.
I
shall
not
balance
Authorities
,
but
only
consider
and
weigh
Arguments
.
Those
for
the
latter
part
,
wherewith
I
shall
begin
,
are
,
First
,
Because
it
seems
contrary
to
that
great
Wisdom
of
Nature
,
which
is
observable
in
all
its
Works
and
Productions
,
to
design
every
thing
to
a
determinate
end
,
and
for
the
attaining
that
end
,
make
use
of
such
ways
,
as
are
most
aggreeable
to
Man's
reason
,
that
these
prettily
shaped
Bodies
,
should
have
all
those
curious
Figures
and
Contrivances
(
which
many
of
them
are
formed
and
adorned
with
)
generated
or
wrought
by
a
Plastic
Vertue
,
for
no
higher
end
,
than
only
to
exhibite
such
a
form
.
This
is
Mr.
Hook's
Argumentation
.
To
which
Dr.
Plot
answers
,
That
the
end
of
such
Productions
,
is
,
to
beautifie
the
World
with
those
Varieties
;
and
that
this
is
no
more
repugnant
to
the
Prudence
of
Nature
,
than
is
the
production
of
most
Flowers
,
Tulips
,
Anemones
,
&c.
of
which
we
know
as
little
use
of
,
as
of
formed
Stones
.
But
hereto
we
may
reply
,
That
Flowers
are
for
the
Ornament
of
a
Body
,
that
hath
some
degree
of
life
in
it
:
a
Vegeta●ive
Soul
,
whereby
it
performs
the
actions
of
Nutrition
,
Auction
and
Generation
;
which
it
is
reasonable
should
be
so
beautified
.
And
,
Secondly
,
Flowers
serve
to
embrace
and
cherish
the
Fruit
,
while
it
is
yet
tender
;
and
to
desend
it
from
the
injuries
of
Sun
and
Weather
;
especially
for
the
protection
and
security
of
the
Apices
,
which
are
no
idle
or
useless
part
,
but
contain
the
Masculine
Sperm
,
and
serve
to
give
fecundity
to
the
Seed
.
Thirdly
,
Though
formed
Stones
may
be
useful
to
Man
in
Medicine
,
yet
Flowers
afford
us
abundantly
more
uses
,
both
in
Meat
and
Medicine
.
Yet
I
must
not
dissemble
,
that
there
is
a
Phaenomenon
in
Nature
,
which
doth
somewhat
puzzle
me
to
reconcile
,
with
the
prudence
observable
in
all
its
works
;
and
seems
strongly
to
prove
,
that
Nature
doth
sometimes
ludere
,
and
delineate
Figures
,
for
no
other
end
,
but
for
the
Ornament
of
some
Stones
,
and
to
entertain
and
gratifie
our
Curiosity
,
or
exercise
our
Wits
.
That
is
,
those
elegant
Impressions
of
the
Leaves
of
Plants
upon
Cole-state
,
the
knowledge
whereof
,
I
must
confess
my self
to
owe
to
my
Learned
and
Ingenious
Friend
Mr.
Edward
Lloyd
of
Oxford
,
who
observed
of
it
in
some
Cole-pits
in
the
way
from
Wychester
in
Glocestershire
to
Bristol
;
and
afterwards
communicated
to
me
a
Sample
of
it
.
That
which
he
found
,
was
marked
with
the
Leaves
of
two
or
three
kinds
of
Ferns
and
of
Harts-tongue
.
He
told
me
also
,
that
Mr.
Woodward
a
Londoner
,
shewed
him
very
good
Draughts
of
the
common
female
Fern
,
naturally
formed
in
Cole
,
which
himself
found
in
Mendip
Hills
;
and
added
,
That
he
had
found
in
the
same
Pits
,
Draughts
of
the
common
Cinquefoil
,
Clover-grass
and
Strawberries
.
But
these
Figures
are
more
diligently
to
be
observed
and
considered
.
Secondly
,
There
are
found
in
the
Earth
at
great
distance
from
the
Sea
,
real
Shells
unpetrified
and
uncorrupted
,
of
the
exact
Figure
and
Consistency
of
the
present
natural
Sea-shells
,
and
in
all
their
parts
like
them
,
and
that
not
only
in
the
lower
Grounds
and
Hillocks
near
the
Sea
,
but
in
Mountains
of
a
considerable
height
,
and
distant
from
the
Sea
.
Christianus
Mentzelius
in
his
Discourse
concerning
the
Bononian
Phosphorus
,
gives
us
a
Relation
of
many
Beds
of
them
found
mingled
with
Sand
in
the
upper
part
of
a
high
Mountain
not
far
from
Bologna
in
Italy
.
His
words
are
these
,
Non
procul
monte
Paterno
dicto
,
lapidis
Bononiensis
patria
,
unico
forte
milliari
Italico
distanti
(
loci
nomen
excidit
memoriâ
)
ingens
mons
imminet
praeruptus
à
violentia
torrentium
aquarum
▪
quas
imbres
frequentes
ex
vici●is
montibus
confluentes
efficiunt
,
atque
insignes
terrarum
moles
ab
isto
monte
prosternunt
ac
dejiciunt
.
In
hac
montis
raina
,
superiore
in
parte
visuntur
multae
strages
seriésve
,
ex
testis
conchyliorum
omnis
generis
,
plurimâ
arenâ
interjectâ
,
instar
strati
super
stratum
(
ut
chymicorum
vulgus
loquitur
.
)
Est
enim
inter
hasce
testarum
conchyliorum
strages
seriésve
arena
ad
crassitiem
ulnae
&
ultra
interposita
.
Erant
autem
testae
variorum
●●●chyliorum
,
omnes
ab
invicem
distinctae
,
nec
〈◊〉
lapidi
impactae
,
adeò
ut
separatim
〈◊〉
manibus
tractari
&
dignosci
potuerint
.
〈◊〉
hoc
arena
pura
,
nullo
limo
lutóve
inter
mix●a
▪
quae
conc●hyli●rum
testas
conservaverat
〈◊〉
multa
secula
integras
.
Interea
verò
diuturnitate
temporis
omn●s
istae
testae
erant
in
albissim●m
calcem
facilè
resolubiles
.
Not
far
from
the
Mountain
called
●aterno
,
where
the
Bononian
Sto●e
is
gotten
,
about
an
Italian
Mile
distant
(
the
name
or
the
place
is
slipt
out
of
my
memory
)
is
a
huge
hanging
Mountain
,
broken
by
the
violence
of
the
Torrents
,
caused
by
the
confluence
of
Waters
descending
from
the
Neighbouring
Mountains
after
frequent
showers
,
throwing
down
great
heaps
of
Earth
from
it
.
In
the
upper
part
of
this
broken
Mountain
are
seen
many
Beds
or
Floors
of
all
kind
of
Sea-shells
,
much
Sand
interposing
between
Bed
and
Bed
,
after
the
manner
of
stratum
super
stratum
,
or
Layer
upon
Layer
,
as
the
Chymists
phrase
it
.
The
Beds
of
Sand
interceding
between
these
Rows
of
Shells
were
a
yard
thick
or
more
.
These
Shells
were
all
distinct
or
separate
one
from
another
,
and
not
stuck
in
any
one
stone
,
or
cemented
together
,
so
that
they
might
be
singly
and
separately
viewed
and
handled
with
ones
Hands
.
The
Cause
whereof
was
their
being
lodged
in
a
pure
Sand
not
intermixt
with
any
Mud
or
Clay
,
which
kept
the
Shells
entire
for
many
Ages
.
Yet
were
all
these
Shells
,
by
reason
of
the
length
of
time
they
had
lain
there
,
easily
resoluble
into
a
purely
white
▪
Calx
or
Ash.
Fabius
Columna
also
observes
,
that
in
the
tophaceous
Hills
and
Cliffs
about
Andria
in
Apulia
,
there
are
found
various
sorts
of
Sea-shells
,
both
broken
and
whole
,
uncorrupt
,
and
that
have
undergone
no
change
.
And
Ovid
in
Metam
.
lib.
15.
Et
procul
à
pelago
Conchae
jacuere
marinae
.
I
am
also
informed
by
my
learned
and
worthy
Friend
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
,
That
Signior
Settali
shewed
him
in
his
Museum
at
Milan
,
many
Turbens
,
Echini
,
Pearl
shells
,
(
one
with
a
Pearl
in
it
)
Pectunculi
,
and
several
other
perfect
shells
,
which
he
himself
found
in
the
Mountains
near
Genoa
;
and
afterwards
my
said
Friend
took
notice
also
of
several
Beds
of
them
himself
,
as
he
passed
over
Mount
Cenis
,
above
fifty
Leagues
distant
from
the
Sea
;
he
assures
me
that
many
of
the
great
Stones
about
the
Buildings
of
London
are
full
of
shells
,
and
pieces
of
them
.
Moreover
,
my
fore-mentioned
Friend
Mr.
Lloyd
sent
me
perfect
Escallop
and
Sea-Urchin
shells
,
exactly
resembling
the
like
Sea-shells
,
both
for
figure
,
colour
,
weight
and
consistency
;
which
he
himself
gathered
up
near
Oxford
.
And
hath
lately
sent
me
word
,
That
he
found
at
a
place
called
Rungewell-Hill
in
Surrey
,
at
a
Village
called
Hedley
,
three
Miles
South
of
Epsham
,
at
least
Twenty
Miles
distant
from
the
Sea
,
some
fossil
Oysters
,
which
by
the
confession
of
Dr.
Lyster
himself
,
were
indeed
true
Oyster-shells
not
petrified
nor
much
decayed
:
Nay
,
so
like
they
were
to
Oysters
newly
taken
out
of
the
Sea
,
that
a
certain
Person
seeing
of
them
,
mistook
them
for
such
,
and
opened
one
of
them
,
expecting
to
find
a
living
fish
therein
.
Now
that
Nature
should
form
real
shells
,
without
any
design
of
covering
an
Animal
,
is
indeed
so
contrary
to
that
innate
Prolepsis
we
have
of
the
Prudence
of
Nature
,
(
that
is
,
the
Author
of
Nature
)
that
without
doing
some
Violence
to
our
Faculties
,
we
can
hardly
prevail
with
our selves
to
believe
it
:
and
gives
great
countenance
to
the
Atheists
Assertion
,
That
things
were
made
or
did
exist
by
chance
,
without
counsel
or
direction
to
any
end
.
Add
hereto
Thirdly
,
That
there
are
other
Bodies
besides
shells
found
in
the
Earth
,
resembling
the
Teeth
and
Bones
of
some
Fishes
,
which
are
so
manifestly
the
very
things
they
are
thought
only
to
resemble
,
that
it
might
be
esteemed
obstinacy
in
any
Man
that
hath
viewed
and
considered
them
to
deny
it
.
Such
are
the
Glossopetrae
dag
up
in
Malta
in
such
abundance
,
that
you
may
buy
them
by
measure
,
and
not
by
tale
:
and
also
the
Vertebres
of
Thornbacks
and
other
Cartilagineous
Fishes
there
found
,
and
sold
for
Stones
among
the
Glossopetrae
,
which
have
no
greater
dissimilitude
to
the
Teeth
of
a
living
Shark
,
and
Vertebres
of
a
Thoruback
,
then
lying
so
long
in
the
Earth
,
as
they
must
needs
have
done
,
will
necessarily
induce
.
Mr.
Doody
has
in
his
custody
a
petrify'd
lump
of
Fishes
,
on
some
of
which
the
Scales
themselves
still
remain
.
And
if
the
very
inspection
of
these
Bodies
,
is
not
enough
to
convince
any
Man
,
that
they
are
no
Stones
,
but
real
Teeth
and
Bones
,
Fabius
Columna
proves
it
by
several
strong
Arguments
.
●
.
Those
things
which
have
a
woody
,
bony
or
fleshy
nature
,
by
burning
are
changed
first
into
a
Coal
,
before
they
go
into
a
Calx
or
Ashes
:
but
those
which
are
of
a
tophaceous
or
stony
substance
,
go
not
first
into
a
Coal
,
but
burn
immediately
into
a
Calx
or
Lime
,
unless
by
some
vitreous
or
metallick
mixture
they
be
melted
.
Now
these
Teeth
being
burnt
,
pass
presently
into
a
Coal
,
but
the
tophous
substance
adhering
to
them
,
doth
not
so
;
whence
it
is
clear
,
that
they
are
of
an
osseous
,
and
no
stony
nature
.
Next
he
shews
,
That
they
do
not
shoot
into
this
form
after
the
manner
of
Salts
or
Crystal
,
which
I
shall
have
occasion
further
to
treat
of
by
and
by
.
Then
he
proves
it
from
the
Axiom
,
Natura
nihil
facit
frustra
;
Nature
makes
nothing
in
vain
.
But
these
Teeth
,
were
they
thus
formed
in
the
Earth
,
would
be
in
vain
;
for
they
could
not
have
any
use
of
Teeth
;
as
neither
the
Bones
of
supporting
any
Animal
.
Nature
never
made
Teeth
without
a
Jaw
,
nor
shells
without
an
Animal
Inhabitant
,
nor
single
Bones
,
no
not
in
their
own
proper
Element
,
much
less
in
a
strange
one
.
Further
he
argues
,
from
the
difficulty
or
impossibility
of
the
Generation
of
Glossopetrae
in
such
places
;
because
,
among
Tophi
and
Stones
in
those
dry
places
,
there
could
not
be
found
matter
sit
for
to
make
them
of
.
But
granting
that
,
he
queries
whether
they
were
generated
at
first
all
of
a
sudden
,
or
grew
by
little
and
little
from
small
to
great
,
as
Animals
Teeth
,
whose
form
they
imitate
,
do
.
If
the
first
be
said
,
he
demands
,
Whether
the
Tophus
,
out
of
which
they
were
extracted
,
were
generated
before
or
after
the
Teeth
were
p●riected
?
If
it
be
said
before
,
he
asks
,
Whether
there
were
a
place
in
it
of
the
figure
and
magnitude
of
the
Tooth
,
or
did
the
Tooth
make
it
●ell
a
place
?
If
the
Tophus
were
concrete
before
,
and
without
a
cavity
,
the
vegetative
power
of
the
Stone
now
in
b●●th
,
could
not
by
●orce
make
it self
a
place
in
the
hard
and
solid
Tophus
;
or
if
it
could
and
did
,
the
Tophus
must
needs
be
rent
.
Against
the
production
of
these
Bodies
in
a
compact
Earth
or
Stone
,
Nic.
Steno
argues
thus
;
Things
that
grow
,
expanding
themselves
l●isurely
or
slowly
,
may
indeed
lift
up
great
weights
,
and
dilate
the
●hinks
and
veins
of
Stones
,
as
we
see
the
Roots
of
Trees
sometimes
do
;
but
yet
while
they
do
thus
make
room
for
themselves
,
they
cannot
but
be
often
hindred
by
the
resistance
of
some
hard
obstacle
they
meet
with
,
as
it
happens
to
the
Roots
of
Plants
,
which
in
hard
Earth
,
being
a
thousand
ways
writhen
and
compressed
,
recede
from
the
figure
,
which
otherwise
in
soft
Land
they
are
wont
to
retain
:
whereas
these
Bo●ies
,
whereof
we
are
new
discoursing
,
are
●ll
like
one
mother
,
whether
they
be
dug
out
of
soft
Earth
,
or
cut
out
of
Stones
,
or
pluckt
off
Animals
.
Wherefore
they
seem
not
to
be
at
this
day
produced
in
those
places
where
they
are
found
,
because
(
as
we
have
said
)
those
things
which
grow
in
compact
places
are
found
strangely
mishapen
and
irregular
,
which
these
are
not
:
nor
was
the
Earth
compacted
when
they
were
there
produced
for
the
same
reason
.
Columna
proceeds
,
If
there
were
a
place
before
ready
made
in
the
Tophus
,
then
was
not
that
figure
excavated
in
the
Tophus
by
the
vegetative
nature
of
the
Tooth
it self
;
but
the
Tophus
by
its
own
nature
and
precedent
cavity
,
gave
the
form
to
the
Tooth
.
If
the
latter
part
be
chosen
,
and
it
be
said
,
that
the
Stone
by
its
vegetative
power
grew
by
degrees
;
it
may
be
answered
as
before
,
that
could
not
be
;
because
the
hardness
of
the
Tophus
could
not
have
yielded
to
the
vegetative
force
of
the
Tooth
,
but
would
rather
have
been
rent
or
divided
by
it
;
or
rather
the
Tophus
it self
must
have
vegetated
,
containing
a
cavity
or
uterus
of
the
shape
of
the
Tooth
,
into
which
an
osseous
humour
,
penetrating
through
the
Pores
,
and
filling
the
cavity
of
the
Vterus
,
must
there
have
co●gulated
,
and
taken
the
form
thereof
,
as
is
observed
in
Stones
that
have
their
original
from
a
Fluor
.
That
both
Tooth
and
Case
might
vegetate
together
he
denies
,
because
in
all
the
Teeth
which
he
had
seen
,
the
Basis
or
Root
was
found
broken
,
and
that
not
with
an
uniform
fracture
,
but
different
in
every
one
.
Which
Argument
is
not
to
be
slighted
,
for
that
it
shews
or
proves
,
that
there
was
no
vegetation
in
the
case
;
because
in
all
other
figured
Fossils
it
is
observed
,
that
they
are
never
found
mutilous
,
broken
or
imperfect
.
Neither
can
it
reasonably
be
said
or
believed
,
that
these
Roots
or
Teeth
were
by
some
chance
broken
within
the
Tophi
,
but
rather
,
that
when
they
were
casually
overwhelmed
and
buried
in
that
tophous
Earth
,
they
were
broken
off
from
the
Jaws
of
the
Animal
in
those
volutations
,
and
so
in
that
manner
mutilated
.
Against
the
generation
of
these
and
the
like
Bodies
in
any
hard
Earth
or
Stone
,
N.
Steno
argues
thus
,
That
they
are
not
at
present
produced
in
hard
Earth
,
one
may
thence
conjecture
,
that
in
all
the
parts
of
such
Earth
or
Stone
throughout
,
they
are
all
found
of
the
same
consistence
,
and
encompassed
round
on
all
sides
with
that
hard
matter
.
For
if
there
were
some
of
them
produced
anew
at
this
present
day
,
the
containing
or
ambient
Bodies
ought
to
give
way
to
them
while
they
are
growing
,
which
they
cannot
;
and
the
Bodies
themselves
that
are
now
produced
,
would
without
doubt
discover
something
wherein
they
differed
from
those
that
were
generated
of
old
.
Another
Argument
to
prove
them
to
be
true
Teeth
and
no
Stones
,
he
brings
from
their
various
parts
and
figures
,
which
must
else
have
been
so
wrought
and
formed
in
vain
.
The
Tooth
being
not
one
homogeneous
Body
,
but
compounded
of
parts
of
a
different
constitution
,
there
must
in
the
formation
of
it
be
made
a
various
election
of
humors
,
one
for
the
root
,
one
for
the
inner
part
,
one
for
the
Superficies
of
it
.
Then
for
the
Figures
,
Magnitude
,
Situation
or
Posture
,
and
sitting
of
them
;
some
are
great
,
and
broad
,
and
almost
triangular
;
others
narrower
and
smaller
,
others
very
small
and
narrow
,
of
a
pyramidal
figure
,
some
streight
,
some
crooked
,
bending
downwards
,
or
toward
the
neither
side
;
some
inclining
toward
the
left
,
others
toward
the
right
side
:
some
serrate
with
small
Teeth
,
others
with
great
Indentures
(
which
is
observed
in
the
lesser
triangular
ones
)
some
smooth
without
any
Teeth
,
as
the
narrow
pyramidal
ones
.
All
which
things
are
observed
in
Shark's
Teeth
,
not
only
by
the
Learned
Naturalists
,
but
also
by
Fisher-men
and
Mariners
.
The
first
row
of
Teeth
in
these
Animals
hanging
out
of
the
Mouth
,
bend
forward
and
downward
;
the
second
row
are
streight
,
especially
toward
the
sides
of
the
Mouth
,
where
they
are
triangular
and
broad
,
the
other
rows
bend
downward
toward
the
inner
part
of
the
Mouth
.
Thus
far
[
](A58184-e14770-b)*
*
Dissert.
De
Glossopetra
.
Columna
.
Fourthly
,
If
these
formed
Stones
be
indeed
original
Productions
of
Nature
,
in
imitations
of
Shells
and
Bones
,
how
comes
it
to
pass
,
that
there
should
be
none
found
,
that
resemble
any
other
natural
Body
,
but
the
Shells
and
Bones
of
Fishes
only
?
Why
should
not
Nature
as
well
imitate
the
Horns
,
Hoofs
,
Teeth
,
or
Bones
of
Land
Animals
,
or
the
Fruits
,
Nuts
,
and
Seed
of
Plants
?
Now
my
learned
Friend
Mr.
Edward
Lloyd
above
mentioned
,
who
hath
been
most
diligent
in
collecting
,
and
curious
in
observing
these
Bodies
of
any
Man
I
know
,
or
ever
heard
of
,
tells
me
,
That
he
never
found
himself
,
or
had
seen
in
any
Cabinet
,
or
Collection
,
any
one
stone
that
he
could
compare
to
any
part
of
a
Land
Animal
.
As
for
such
that
do
not
resemble
any
part
of
a
Fish
,
they
are
either
Rock
Plants
,
as
the
Astroites
,
Asteriae
trochites
,
&c.
or
do
shoot
into
that
form
,
after
the
manner
of
Salts
and
Fluors
,
as
the
Belemnites
and
Selenites
.
Fifthly
,
Those
that
deny
these
Bodies
to
have
been
the
Shells
and
Bones
of
Fishes
,
have
given
us
no
satisfactory
account
of
the
manner
of
their
Production
.
For
that
they
do
not
shoot
into
that
form
after
the
manner
of
Salts
,
may
be
proved
by
many
Arguments
.
First
,
All
Salts
that
shoot
,
their
Crystals
or
Concretions
are
of
one
uniform
substance
,
and
their
Figures
are
more
simple
,
and
may
be
owing
to
the
Figure
of
the
Principles
whereof
they
are
compounded
.
In
other
Bodies
that
shoot
,
as
the
Pyrites
and
Belemnites
,
one
may
observe
streight
Radii
or
Fibres
proceeding
from
one
Center
.
Secondly
,
Did
those
Bodies
shoot
into
these
Figures
after
the
manner
of
Salts
,
it
seems
strange
to
me
,
that
two
shells
should
be
so
adapted
together
at
the
heel
,
as
to
shoot
out
to
the
same
extension
round
,
and
the
upper
and
nether
Valve
be
of
different
Figure
,
as
in
natural
shells
.
Thirdly
,
Were
these
Bodies
produced
in
the
manner
of
saline
Concretions
,
it
's
strange
there
should
be
such
varieties
of
them
,
and
their
shapes
so
regular
,
and
exactly
circumscribed
:
so
great
a
diversity
of
Figures
,
arguing
a
greater
variety
of
Salts
,
or
of
their
modifications
and
mixtures
,
than
are
likely
to
be
found
in
Nature
;
and
the
Concretions
of
Salts
never
,
that
I
have
yet
seen
,
appearing
in
that
regularity
of
Figure
and
due
Circumscription
,
as
in
these
Bodies
.
This
Argument
Steno
in
his
Discourse
concerning
these
Bodies
,
improves
and
urges
thus
;
Who
can
deny
,
that
the
hexaedrical
Figure
of
Crystal
,
the
Cubes
of
Marcasites
,
and
the
Crystals
of
Salts
in
Chymical
Operations
,
and
infinite
other
Bodies
coagulating
and
crystallizing
in
a
fluid
,
have
Figures
much
more
ordinate
than
are
those
of
Scallops
,
Cockles
,
and
other
Bivalves
,
and
also
Periwinckles
and
Turbens
?
yet
we
see
in
these
simple
Bodies
sometimes
the
top
of
a
solid
Angle
cut
off
;
sometimes
many
of
them
without
any
order
sticking
one
to
another
;
sometimes
their
Planes
differing
among
themselves
in
magnitude
and
situation
;
and
many
other
ways
receding
from
their
usual
Figure
?
Which
being
so
,
how
much
greater
and
more
notable
defects
must
there
needs
have
been
in
Bodies
that
have
a
far
more
compound
Figure
,
such
as
are
those
which
unitate
the
forms
of
Animals
,
if
they
were
in
like
manner
generated
?
Seeing
therefore
in
these
Bodies
,
which
are
very
much
compounded
,
these
defects
do
seldom
occur
,
which
in
those
other
most
simple
Bodies
are
very
frequent
;
seeing
there
are
no
defects
observed
in
these
compound
Bodies
,
the
like
whereto
are
not
in
like
manner
seen
in
the
Bodies
of
Animals
.
And
seeing
that
wheresoever
they
are
found
they
are
exceeding
like
both
among
themselves
,
and
to
the
parts
of
Animals
,
it
is
very
unlikely
they
should
shoot
into
those
Figures
after
the
mannor
of
Salts
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
highly
probable
that
they
were
originally
the
parts
of
Animals
;
the
similitude
of
conformation
in
their
Pores
,
Striae
,
Hinges
,
Teeth
,
Prominences
,
Threds
,
&c.
almost
necessarily
inferring
a
similitude
of
Original
:
which
is
an
Argument
of
the
Government
of
some
Principle
,
superiour
to
Matter
figured
and
moved
,
in
their
Formations
.
Fourthly
,
Were
these
Bodies
nothing
but
Concretions
of
Salts
,
or
saline
mixtures
,
it
seems
no
less
strange
,
that
so
many
Liquors
impregnated
with
all
sorts
of
Salts
and
Mineral
Juices
,
in
all
proportions
,
having
been
at
one
time
or
other
industriously
or
accidentally
exposed
to
crystallize
,
and
let
stand
long
in
Vessels
,
there
should
never
have
been
found
in
them
any
such
Concretions
.
For
if
any
had
happened
,
we
should
doubtless
have
heard
of
them
,
and
the
Observers
would
have
improved
such
an
Experiment
to
the
Production
of
the
like
Bodies
at
their
pleasure
.
So
I
have
finished
what
I
have
to
alledge
in
defence
of
the
latter
part
,
That
these
formed
Stones
were
sometimes
the
real
Shells
or
Bones
of
Fishes
,
I
mean
the
figured
part
of
them
.
I
proceed
now
to
set
down
,
what
may
be
objected
against
this
Opinion
,
or
offered
in
assertion
of
the
contrary
,
viz.
That
these
Bodies
are
primitive
Productions
of
Nature
,
in
imitation
of
the
Shells
and
Bones
of
Fishes
.
Against
the
former
Opinion
we
have
been
pleading
for
,
it
may
be
objected
,
That
there
follow
such
strange
and
seemingly
absurd
Consequences
from
it
,
as
are
hardly
reconcileable
to
Scripture
,
or
indeed
to
sober
Reason
:
as
,
First
,
That
the
Waters
must
have
covered
the
whole
Earth
,
even
the
highest
Mountains
,
and
that
for
a
long
time
,
there
being
found
of
these
Shells
,
not
only
in
the
most
mountainous
parts
of
our
Country
,
but
in
the
highest
Mountains
in
Europe
,
the
Appennine
and
Alps
themselves
,
and
that
not
only
scattered
,
but
amassed
in
great
lumps
,
and
lying
thick
in
Beds
of
Sand
,
as
we
have
before
shewn
.
Now
this
could
hardly
be
the
effect
of
a
short
Deluge
,
which
if
it
had
carried
any
Shell-fish
so
high
,
would
in
all
likelyhood
have
scattered
them
very
thin
.
These
Beds
and
Lumps
of
them
necessarily
inferring
,
that
they
must
have
bred
there
,
which
is
a
work
of
time
.
Now
the
general
Deluge
lasted
in
the
whole
,
but
ten
Months
;
and
it
's
not
likely
the
Tops
of
the
Mountains
were
covered
half
that
time
.
Neither
is
it
less
repugnant
to
Reason
than
Scripture
;
for
if
the
Waters
stood
so
high
above
the
Earth
,
for
so
long
a
time
,
they
must
by
reason
of
their
Confluence
,
be
raised
as
high
above
the
Sea
too
.
But
what
is
now
become
of
this
huge
Mass
of
Waters
,
equal
to
six
or
seven
Oceans
?
May
not
the
Stoicks
here
set
in
,
and
help
us
out
at
a
dead
lift
?
The
Sun
and
Moon
,
say
they
,
might
possibly
sup
it
all
up
.
Yea
,
but
we
cannot
allow
time
enough
for
that
;
for
according
to
the
moderate
Draughts
they
take
now
a-days
,
one
Ocean
would
suffice
to
water
them
many
Ages
,
unless
perchance
when
they
were
young
and
hot
,
they
might
need
more
drink
.
But
to
be
serious
,
I
have
no
way
to
answer
this
Objection
,
but
by
denying
,
that
there
are
any
Beds
or
great
Lumps
and
Masses
of
these
formed
Stones
to
be
found
near
the
Tops
of
the
Alps
,
or
other
high
Mountains
;
but
yet
there
might
be
some
particular
Shells
scattered
there
by
the
general
Deluge
.
Unless
we
should
say
,
that
those
Mountains
where
such
Shells
are
found
were
anciently
depressed
places
,
and
afterward
raised
up
by
Earthquakes
.
Another
thing
there
is
as
difficult
to
give
an
account
of
,
as
of
the
Shells
getting
up
to
the
Tops
of
Mountains
:
that
is
,
of
those
several
Beds
or
Floors
of
Earth
and
Sand
,
&c.
one
above
another
,
which
are
observed
in
broken
Mountains
.
For
one
cannot
easily
imagine
whence
these
Floor
or
Beds
in
the
manner
of
strata
super
strata
(
as
the
Chymists
speak
)
should
come
,
but
from
the
Sediments
of
great
Floods
,
which
how
or
whence
,
they
could
bring
so
great
a
quantity
of
Earth
down
,
when
there
was
but
little
Land
above
the
Sea
,
I
cannot
see
.
And
one
would
likewise
be
apt
to
think
,
that
such
a
Bed
of
Sands
,
with
plenty
of
Cockle-shells
intermixt
,
as
we
mentioned
before
in
the
Mountain
near
Bononia
in
Italy
,
must
have
been
sometimes
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
But
before
one
can
give
a
right
judgment
of
these
things
,
one
must
view
the
Mountains
where
such
Layers
and
Beds
of
Earth
and
Shells
are
●ound
:
for
perchance
they
may
not
be
elevated
so
high
above
the
present
Surface
of
the
Sea
,
as
one
would
judge
by
the
descriptions
of
them
.
'T
is
true
(
says
my
worthy
Friend
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
)
that
some
Shells
might
have
been
scatter'd
up
and
down
the
Earth
by
incampments
of
Armies
,
by
the
inhabitants
of
Cities
and
Towns
,
whereof
there
are
now
no
remains
.
Mounsteur
Loubere
,
the
late
French
Envoy
to
Siam
,
affirms
that
the
Monkeys
and
Apes
at
the
Cape
of
Good
Hope
,
are
almost
continually
carrying
Shells
and
other
Marine
Bodies
from
the
Sea-side
up
to
the
Mountains
;
yet
this
will
not
solve
the
matter
,
nor
give
any
satisfactory
account
,
why
these
perfect
shells
are
disperst
up
and
down
the
Earth
,
in
all
Climates
and
Regions
,
in
the
deep
Bowels
of
vast
Mountains
where
they
lye
as
regularly
in
Beds
as
they
do
at
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
secondly
,
It
would
hence
follow
,
That
many
●pecies
of
Shell
fis●
are
lost
out
of
the
World
,
〈…〉
Philosophers
hitherto
have
been
unwilling
to
admit
,
esteeming
the
destruction
of
any
one
Species
a
dismembring
of
the
Universe
,
and
rendring
it
imperfect
:
whereas
they
think
the
Divine
Providence
is
especially
concerned
to
secure
and
preserve
the
Works
of
the
Creation
:
and
that
it
is
so
,
appears
,
in
that
it
was
so
careful
to
lodge
all
Land-Animals
in
the
Ark
at
the
time
of
the
general
Deluge
.
The
Consequence
is
proved
in
that
,
among
these
petrified
Shells
,
there
are
many
sorts
observed
,
which
are
not
at
this
day
,
that
we
know
of
,
any
where
to
be
found
.
Such
are
a
whole
gentis
of
Cornua
Ammonis
,
which
some
have
supposed
to
be
Nautili
,
though
to
me
they
do
not
seem
so
to
be
,
but
a
different
Genus
by
themselves
,
of
which
there
have
not
any
been
seen
either
cast
ashore
,
or
raked
out
of
the
Sea
,
at
any
time
,
that
ever
I
heard
of
.
Nay
,
my
very
Learned
and
Honoured
Friend
Dr.
Lister
proceeds
further
,
and
saith
,
That
when
he
particularly
examined
some
of
our
English
shores
for
Shells
,
and
also
the
fresh
Waters
and
the
Fields
,
that
he
did
never
meet
with
any
one
of
those
Species
of
Shells
found
at
Adderton
in
Yorkshire
,
Wansford-Bridge
in
Northamptonshire
,
and
about
Gunthorp
and
Beavoir
Castle
,
&c.
any
where
else
,
but
in
their
respective
Quarries
.
What
can
we
say
to
this
?
Why
it
is
possible
that
many
sorts
of
Shell-fish
may
be
lodged
so
deep
in
the
Seas
,
or
on
Rocks
so
remote
from
the
shores
,
that
they
may
never
come
to
our
sight
.
Thirdly
,
It
follows
also
,
That
there
have
been
Shell-fish
in
these
cold
Northern
Seas
of
greater
bulk
and
dimensions
,
than
any
now
living
;
I
do
not
say
in
these
,
but
in
the
most
Southernly
and
Indian
;
viz.
Cornua
Ammonis
of
two
foot
diameter
,
and
of
thickness
answerable
.
To
this
I
answer
,
That
there
are
no
petrified
Shells
that
do
in
bigness
much
exceed
those
of
the
natural
Shell-fish
found
in
our
Seas
,
save
the
Cornua
Ammonis
only
,
which
I
suspect
to
have
never
been
,
nor
had
any
relation
to
any
shells
of
Fishes
:
or
to
imitate
or
resemble
them
,
at
least
some
of
them
.
Against
this
Assertion
it
may
be
objected
,
That
there
are
found
in
England
may
Pectinites
bigger
than
any
Shell-fish
of
that
kind
which
our
Seas
now
afford
.
And
that
there
are
no
Nautili
,
or
other
testaccous
Fishes
with
us
,
comparable
in
bigness
to
that
Nautilus-sto●e
of
twenty
eight
pound
found
by
Mr.
Waller
at
Keinsham
.
To
which
I
answer
,
That
there
may
be
Shell-fish
in
our
Seas
,
that
do
not
at
all
,
or
very
seldom
appear
,
greater
than
we
are
aware
of
.
I
my self
,
in
company
with
Mr.
Willughby
,
in
the
Streight
between
the
Isle
and
Calf
of
Man
,
took
up
among
the
tall
Fuci
growing
thick
upon
the
Rocks
there
,
two
or
three
of
those
large
Echini
Marini
or
Sea-Vrchins
,
as
big
as
a
Man's
two
fists
,
the
shells
whereof
we
never
found
cast
up
upon
the
shores
of
England
,
nor
ever
heard
that
any
Man
else
did
.
So
that
I
question
not
but
there
are
lodged
among
the
Rocks
,
and
in
the
deeper
places
of
the
Sea
,
remote
from
the
shores
,
many
different
sorts
of
Shell-fish
,
and
excelling
in
magnitude
those
that
are
commonly
found
or
known
.
And
like
enough
it
is
,
that
after
the
Flood
there
were
many
places
deserted
,
and
thrown
up
by
the
Sea
,
and
become
dry
Land
,
which
had
been
Sea
before
;
which
must
needs
be
replete
with
these
Bodies
.
As
for
the
Nautili
,
they
are
much
different
from
these
Cornua
Ammonis
.
For
the
Nautili
,
at
least
all
the
Species
of
them
known
to
us
,
are
(
as
Dr.
Plot
well
observes
)
extravagantly
broad
at
the
mouth
,
and
have
not
more
than
two
other
small
turns
at
the
most
,
whereas
the
turns
of
the
Ophiomorphites
are
proportionable
one
to
another
;
and
in
number
many
times
four
or
five
,
and
sometimes
six
,
if
we
may
believe
Aldrovand
.
And
there
are
Nautili
lapidei
,
which
do
as
nearly
resemble
the
Nautilus
shells
as
any
other
Cochlites
do
their
respective
Prototypes
,
as
Mr.
Lloyd
assures
me
he
had
observed
many
in
Museums
.
And
the
Learned
and
Ingenious
Mr.
Richard
Waller
then
Secretary
to
the
Royal
Society
,
in
a
Letter
to
me
dated
Febr.
4.
87.
w●●es
,
That
he
had
been
lately
at
Keinsham
in
Somerset
shire
,
and
making
a
search
after
the
Coruua
Ammonis
,
●ound
one
of
the
true
Nautilus
shape
,
covered
in
some
places
with
a
shelly
Incrustation
with
the
Diaphragms
to
be
seen
to
the
Center
of
the
Volutae
,
and
in
each
Diaphragm
,
the
hole
by
which
they
communicate
one
with
another
,
by
a
string
or
gut
in
the
Fish
.
This
was
of
a
very
hard
Stone
and
large
size
,
weighing
at
least
twenty
eight
pound
,
though
some
part
was
broken
off
.
Another
Argument
that
they
have
no
relation
to
the
common
Nautili
,
is
,
that
they
break
into
pieces
somewhat
resembling
Vertebres
,
as
I
was
first
advised
by
the
fore-remembred
Mr.
Lloyd
,
and
have
since
noted
my self
.
I
also
received
from
that
very
Ingenious
and
Inquisitive
Gentleman
,
happy
in
making
natural
Discoveries
,
Mr.
William
Cole
of
Bristol
,
such
an
account
of
a
sort
or
two
of
these
Ophiomorphous
Bodies
,
as
is
enough
to
stagger
any
Man's
belief
,
if
not
utterly
to
overthrow
his
Opinion
of
their
owing
their
original
to
any
Sea-shell
;
which
take
in
his
words
.
Among
others
of
this
kind
of
Bodies
which
I
have
observed
,
I
shall
instance
in
one
,
which
can
be
reduced
to
none
but
the
Ophiomorphites
,
which
I
found
growing
between
the
thin
Plates
of
a
kind
of
brittle
blew
Slate
in
large
Rocks
,
some
a
furlong
within
the
full
Sea-mark
,
and
in
some
where
the
Water
comes
not
at
highest
Tides
,
only
in
great
Storms
,
when
the
Waves
break
,
it
is
dasht
sometimes
against
them
,
being
forced
up
by
the
Winds
;
which
being
broken
with
a
convenient
Tool
,
will
shiver
all
into
very
thin
Plates
;
between
which
I
have
found
in
abundance
of
those
Stones
,
but
as
brittle
as
the
Slate
in
which
they
grew
,
and
of
the
same
consistence
;
but
so
thin
,
that
the
broadest
,
being
about
four
Inches
,
are
not
so
thick
as
a
Half-Crown
Piece
,
some
not
half
an
Inch
broad
,
were
as
thin
as
a
Groat
,
and
so
proportionably
up
to
the
largest
,
covered
with
a
Superficies
as
thin
,
and
exactly
of
the
colour
of
Silver
foil
:
and
where
the
Sea-water
washeth
them
,
and
they
are
exposed
to
the
Sun
and
Wind
when
the
Tide
is
gone
,
they
are
tarnished
,
and
appear
of
a
Gold
,
Purple
,
Blew
and
Red
;
as
any
thing
on
which
Silver
foil
is
laid
,
being
exposed
a
considerable
time
to
the
Sun
,
Wind
and
Weather
,
will
do
.
These
have
the
same
spiral
Figures
,
and
as
regular
as
the
other
Serpent-stones
,
and
being
taken
off
with
a
Knife
,
leave
the
same
Impressions
on
both
sides
of
the
Slate
.
In
some
such
Rocks
of
Slate
,
but
much
harder
,
I
found
some
of
those
Stones
of
another
kind
,
thick
in
proportion
to
their
breadth
,
from
an
Inch
to
twenty
eight
Inches
broad
;
the
broadest
one
was
at
the
great
end
(
on
which
some
Authors
have
fabulously
reported
the
Head
to
grow
)
six
Inches
thick
:
all
of
them
covered
over
with
a
white
scale
,
which
will
be
taken
off
,
one
coat
under
another
,
as
Pearls
or
the
shells
of
some
Fishes
.
I
saw
some
impressions
as
big
as
the
Fore-wheel
of
a
Chariot
,
&c.
What
shall
we
say
to
this
?
Were
there
ever
any
Shell-fish
in
ours
,
or
other
Seas
,
as
broad
as
a
Coach-wheel
?
others
as
thin
as
a
Groat
?
What
is
become
of
all
this
kind
of
Ophiomorphite
Shell-fish
?
And
yet
(
which
is
strange
)
both
these
kinds
by
Mr.
Cole
's
description
,
seem
to
have
been
covered
with
shells
.
By
what
I
have
said
concerning
these
Ophiomorphous
stones
not
to
have
been
Nautili
,
I
would
not
be
thought
to
reflect
upon
,
o●
detract
from
the
Veracity
or
Exactness
of
the
Observations
of
Mr.
Robert
Hook
,
whom
for
his
Learning
and
deep
Insight
into
the
Mysteries
of
Nature
,
I
deservedly
honour
.
I
question
not
,
but
he
found
in
the
Keinsham
Ophiomorphites
perfect
Diaphragms
of
a
very
distinct
substance
from
that
which
filled
the
Cavities
,
and
exactly
of
that
kind
which
covered
the
out-side
,
being
for
the
most
part
Whitish
,
or
Mother
of
Pearl
coloured
.
Mr.
Waller
fore-mentioned
,
attests
the
same
,
writing
in
his
Letter
to
me
of
Febr.
4.
1687.
that
in
the
ordinary
Snake
stones
there
,
the
shelly
Diaphragms
were
very
visible
.
In
this
respect
they
do
resemble
Nautili
;
though
for
their
Figure
they
are
much
different
,
and
of
a
distinct
Genus
.
I
never
broke
any
of
the
Keinsham
stones
;
but
of
those
found
about
Whitby
in
Yorkshire
many
;
but
could
not
observe
in
them
any
shell-like
Diaphragms
,
only
they
broke
into
such
pieces
as
I
mentioned
before
.
And
my
dear
and
much
honoured
Friend
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
writes
me
,
That
he
had
broken
several
Cornua
Ammonis
,
but
could
never
find
any
Diaphragms
or
Valves
in
them
,
though
he
confesseth
Mr.
Woodward
shew'd
him
one
with
such
in
his
curious
Collection
of
Petrifactions
.
So
that
these
Diaphragms
are
not
to
be
found
in
all
the
sorts
of
them
.
But
if
they
be
found
in
some
,
it
is
a
strong
presumption
,
that
they
were
at
first
in
all
,
however
they
came
to
disappear
.
In
fine
,
these
Ophiomorphous
Stones
do
more
puzzle
and
confound
me
,
than
any
other
of
the
formed
Stones
whatsoever
,
because
by
Mr.
Hook's
Description
of
those
of
Keinsham
,
they
seem
to
have
been
,
or
to
owe
their
original
to
shells
;
and
yet
there
is
nothing
like
them
appears
at
this
day
in
our
or
any
other
Seas
,
as
far
as
I
have
seen
,
heard
,
or
read
.
Thirdly
,
A
second
Argument
to
prove
these
formed
Stones
never
to
have
been
Shells
,
Dr.
[
](A58184-e15970-b)*
*
Hist.
Nat.
Oxs
p.
117.
Plot
affords
us
,
Because
that
even
those
Shells
,
which
so
exactly
represent
some
sorts
of
Shell-fish
,
that
there
can
be
no
exception
upon
the
account
of
Figure
,
but
that
they
might
formerly
have
been
Shells
indeed
,
at
some
places
are
found
only
with
one
shell
and
not
the
other
.
Thus
in
Cowley
Common
[
in
Oxfordshire
]
we
meet
only
with
the
gibbous
,
non
the
●lat
shell
of
the
petrified
Oyster
,
and
so
of
the
Escallop-stones
in
the
Quarries
near
Shotover
:
which
if
they
had
once
been
the
shells
of
Oysters
and
Escallops
,
had
scarce
been
thus
parted
.
To
this
I
answer
,
That
this
Argument
is
not
necessarily
conclusive
;
because
there
may
possibly
be
some
reason
of
it
,
though
we
know
it
not
,
nor
can
easily
imagine
any
.
The
like
Answer
may
be
returned
to
his
next
Argument
.
Thirdly
,
Because
(
saith
the
Doctor
)
I
can
by
no
means
satisfie
my self
,
how
it
should
come
to
pass
,
that
in
case
these
Bodies
had
once
been
moulded
in
Shells
,
some
of
the
same
kind
should
be
found
in
Beds
,
as
the
Conchites
at
Langley
,
Charlton
,
Adderbury
;
and
others
scattered
,
as
at
Glympton
,
and
Teynton
,
and
so
the
Ostracites
at
Shotover
and
Cowley
.
Nor
how
it
should
fall
out
,
that
some
of
these
Bivalves
should
always
be
●ound
with
their
shells
separate
,
as
the
Ostracites
and
Pectines
:
and
others
always
closed
together
,
as
the
Conchites
in
all
places
I
have
yet
seen
.
Fourthly
,
Because
many
of
these
formed
Stones
seem
now
to
be
in
fieri
,
(
which
is
the
Doctor
's
next
Argument
)
as
the
Selenites
at
Shotover
and
Hampton-gay
,
the
Conchites
of
Glympton
and
Cornwell
,
many
of
which
were
of
a
perfect
Clay
,
and
others
of
Stone
,
&c.
As
for
the
Selenites
,
I
grant
them
to
have
been
in
fieri
,
because
they
are
formed
after
the
manner
of
Salts
by
shooting
or
crystallization
;
but
concerning
the
Clay
Cockles
,
I
say
with
the
Civilians
,
ampliandum
.
Since
the
publishing
of
this
Treatise
,
happening
to
read
Dr.
Nicol
Steno's
Discourse
concerning
these
Bodies
,
in
his
Description
of
a
Sharkshead
,
I
met
with
a
very
plausible
Solution
of
this
Argument
or
Objection
.
First
he
gives
us
the
History
of
these
Bodies
,
or
his
Observations
concerning
them
;
of
which
these
following
are
two
,
1.
That
in
Argilla
,
which
some
english
Potters
Earth
,
and
we
may
render
a
Fat
Clay
,
he
had
taken
notice
that
there
were
plenty
of
them
on
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
,
but
within
the
Earth
but
a
few
.
2.
That
in
the
same
Argilla
the
deeper
you
descend
downward
,
the
more
tender
those
Bodies
are
,
so
that
some
of
them
at
any
the
least
touch
fall
into
Powder
:
and
they
also
that
were
on
the
Superficies
,
almost
all
of
them
were
without
much
ado
reduced
into
a
white
Powder
.
Now
(
saith
he
)
seeing
in
such
kind
of
Earth
,
by
how
much
deeper
those
Bodies
lye
,
by
so
much
the
softer
they
are
,
and
do
less
bear
the
touch
,
the
Earth
is
so
far
from
producing
them
,
that
it
doth
rather
destroy
them
.
Neither
is
there
any
reason
to
think
,
that
they
are
therefore
softer
,
because
they
are
not
yet
arrived
at
their
perfection
,
or
come
to
maturity
:
for
those
things
that
are
soft
upon
that
account
,
while
they
are
in
generating
,
have
their
parts
united
to
one
another
as
it
were
by
a
kind
of
Glue
(
as
is
seen
in
the
tender
shels
of
Pine-Nuts
and
Almonds
)
but
these
Bodies
,
being
deprived
and
destitute
of
all
Glue
,
easily
moulder
to
Dust.
Nor
is
it
any
Objection
against
our
Opinion
,
that
on
the
surface
of
the
Earth
their
number
seems
to
encrease
,
for
that
is
owing
to
Rains
washing
away
the
intermediate
Earth
:
but
rather
their
consistence
when
they
are
on
the
Superficies
,
being
tender
and
easily
crumbled
into
Dust
,
doth
demonstrate
,
that
their
destruction
begun
in
the
Earth
,
was
interrupted
by
the
intervention
of
the
Rain
.
But
to
give
these
Arguments
their
due
,
though
they
be
not
demonstrative
proofs
,
yet
they
infer
a
great
degree
of
probability
,
and
shrewdly
urge
and
shake
the
contrary
Opinion
.
The
other
Arguments
,
the
Doctor
alledges
,
admit
a
plausible
solution
,
excepting
such
as
we
have
already
touched
,
and
given
as
good
an
answer
to
,
as
either
the
matter
will
admit
,
or
we
were
able
to
give
.
To
the
first
,
That
there
are
found
Stones
resembling
Shell-fish
that
stick
to
Rocks
:
I
answer
,
That
many
of
them
might
by
accident
be
rub'd
off
the
Rocks
they
stick
to
,
or
thrust
off
by
Birds
insinuating
their
Bills
between
the
Shell
and
Rock
,
to
feed
upon
their
meat
;
but
by
what
means
soever
it
be
,
that
they
are
sometimes
broken
off
,
the
matter
of
fact
is
certain
;
for
we
find
many
patellae
cast
upon
the
shores
by
the
working
of
the
Sea
;
Why
then
might
they
not
be
brought
up
by
the
Flood
?
To
the
second
,
Why
might
not
the
Bones
of
Whales
,
Sea-horses
,
all
squamose
Fishes
,
the
great
shells
of
the
Buccina
,
Murices
,
Conchae
Veneris
,
and
Solenes
,
and
almost
▪
all
the
crustaceous
kind
,
as
Crabs
and
Lobsters
,
&c.
as
well
have
been
brought
up
and
left
behind
by
the
Flood
,
and
afterward
petrified
,
as
any
of
the
testaceous
kind
?
I
answer
,
Of
the
great
Buccina
,
Murices
and
Conchae
Veneris
,
there
are
very
●ew
or
none
found
in
our
Seas
:
It
may
be
there
are
of
them
in
the
Mountains
and
Quarries
of
the
Indies
,
were
any
Man
so
curious
as
to
search
them
out
:
Though
it's
likely
but
few
,
because
being
great
things
,
easie
to
be
seen
,
and
that
part
of
the
World
having
been
fully
peopled
soon
after
the
Flood
,
their
beauty
might
invite
the
Inhabitants
to
search
them
out
,
and
gather
them
up
.
But
secondly
,
Those
other
kinds
may
possibly
be
less
durable
,
and
more
apt
to
be
wrought
upon
,
to
moulder
,
decay
,
and
be
dissolved
in
time
by
the
Weather
,
Rains
and
Moisture
of
the
Earth
,
or
were
not
so
susceptive
of
petrifying
Juices
.
The
Third
Argument
is
already
answered
in
the
precedent
Discourse
.
To
the
Fourth
Argument
as
to
what
concerns
the
Selenites
,
Astroites
and
Belemnites
,
we
have
answered
already
.
That
the
Species
of
Brontiae
cannot
be
the
petrified
Shells
of
Echini
Spatagi
the
Arguments
the
Doctor
alledges
out
of
Aristotle
and
Rondeletius
do
not
evin●e
.
For
though
in
some
Seas
they
may
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
in
others
are
they
plentiful
enough
.
In
our
own
Seas
at
Llandwyn
in
the
Isse
of
Anglesey
,
we
may
reasonably
conjecture
,
they
are
more
plentiful
than
the
common
Echini
any
where
with
us
;
because
we
found
more
of
their
Shells
cast
up
there
on
the
shore
,
than
of
the
Echini
in
any
shore
about
England
:
nay
,
so
common
are
they
there
,
that
even
the
Vulgar
have
taken
notice
of
them
,
and
imposed
a
Name
upon
them
,
calling
them
Mermayds
Heads
.
And
though
their
Bristles
or
Prickles
were
but
small
,
yet
were
they
not
few
or
thin
set
,
as
Rondeletius
saith
.
How
the
Snake-stones
about
Huntly-nab
and
Whithy
in
Yorkshire
came
to
be
included
in
Globular
or
Lenticular
Stones
,
is
not
difficult
to
make
out
:
for
the
Cliffs
thereabout
being
Allum-stone
or
Mine
,
wherein
these
Snake-stones
lye
;
the
Sea
in
Spring-tides
and
Tempestuous
Weather
undermines
and
throws
down
part
of
the
Shore
or
Cliffs
,
which
by
the
fall
break
in
pieces
,
and
the
Ophiomorphus
stone
being
harder
than
the
rest
of
the
Cli●●
,
is
broken
off
from
it
by
the
fall
,
or
its
volutation
in
the
Sea
afterward
,
with
some
part
of
the
Cliff
or
Allum-stone
slicking
to
each
side
of
it
where
it
is
concave
,
and
by
reason
of
its
Figure
and
Striae
,
cannot
easily
part
from
it
.
Lastly
,
To
dissemble
nothing
,
I
have
my self
observed
some
Cockle-stones
to
have
seemingly
different
impressions
or
Striae
upon
the
same
Superficies
;
which
Phaenomenon
it
is
very
hard
to
give
an
account
of
.
I
have
also
observed
a
large
Stone
almost
as
hard
as
Marble
,
that
was
so
marked
every
where
throughout
with
the
impressions
of
Cockles
and
their
Striae
,
so
crossing
one
another
in
every
part
of
it
,
that
if
it
were
nothing
but
shells
amassed
together
by
a
stony
Cement
;
those
shells
must
have
before
their
Concretion
been
broken
into
infinite
small
pieces
or
fragments
,
scarce
any
remaining
entire
;
which
I
do
not
see
how
any
Floods
or
Working
of
the
Sea
,
could
possibly
effect
.
So
I
have
finished
what
I
had
to
say
concerning
this
supposed
Effect
of
the
Deluge
,
the
bringing
in
of
Shells
,
and
scattering
them
all
over
the
dry
Land
.
But
yet
I
must
not
dismiss
this
Particular
,
till
I
have
said
something
to
an
Objection
that
presently
occurs
to
any
one
who
considers
this
matter
.
The
Waters
of
the
Flood
having
been
supplied
partly
by
Rains
,
partly
by
the
breaking
up
of
the
Fountains
of
the
great
Deep
,
and
not
by
an
Irruption
or
Inundation
of
the
Sea
,
how
could
any
Sea-shells
at
all
be
brought
in
by
it
?
To
this
I
answer
,
That
the
great
Deep
communicates
with
the
Sea
;
and
the
Waters
rising
up
out
of
the
subterraneous
Abyss
,
the
Sea
must
needs
succeed
,
else
would
there
have
been
an
empty
space
left
in
the
middle
of
the
Earth
;
so
that
the
Shell-fish
might
as
well
come
in
this
way
from
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
as
by
an
Inundation
:
in
like
manner
as
the
fish
in
the
Lake
of
Carniola
,
called
the
Zirchnitzer
Sea
,
do
descend
annually
under
ground
through
many
great
holes
in
the
bottom
,
and
return
again
by
the
same
holes
.
To
all
this
I
might
add
,
that
into
the
Lands
near
the
skirts
of
the
Sea
,
and
lower
Hills
,
these
shells
might
in
part
be
brought
by
particular
Floods
,
of
which
many
we
read
of
,
and
more
possibly
than
are
recorded
in
any
History
may
have
happened
since
the
general
Deluge
.
Hence
the
chief
Champions
of
the
Opinion
of
Mock-shells
are
not
difficult
to
grant
,
that
in
some
Countries
,
and
particularly
along
the
shore
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
there
may
all
manner
of
shells
be
found
promiscuously
included
in
the
Rocks
or
Earth
,
and
at
good
distances
too
from
the
Sea
.
Which
are
the
words
of
Dr.
Lister
,
repeated
and
approved
by
Dr.
Plot.
But
this
will
not
serve
their
turn
;
for
we
have
before
proved
,
that
in
the
middle
part
,
and
near
the
Center
of
our
own
Country
,
at
a
great
distance
from
the
Sea
,
viz.
in
Oxfordshire
,
there
are
found
not
only
shell-like
Stones
,
but
real
Shells
,
or
Mock-shells
(
as
some
esteem
them
)
for
Figure
,
Colour
,
Weight
,
Consistency
,
or
any
other
Accident
not
to
be
distinguished
from
true
shells
;
and
that
not
such
as
have
been
accidentally
scattered
there
,
but
dig'd
out
of
the
Ground
in
plenty
,
and
of
Fishes
that
are
rarely
found
in
our
Seas
:
Patterns
whereof
were
sent
me
by
my
Ingenious
Friend
Mr.
Lloyd
,
who
,
I
hope
,
will
ere
long
gratifie
the
Curious
,
by
publishing
a
general
Catalogue
of
all
the
formed
Stones
found
in
England
,
and
his
Remarks
upon
them
.
And
I
have
likewise
proved
by
good
Authority
,
that
beyond
the
Seas
,
in
high
Mountains
,
and
many
Leagues
distant
from
the
Sea
too
,
there
have
been
Beds
of
real
shells
.
I
might
have
added
Sharks-teeth
or
Glossopetrae
,
as
both
Goropius
Becanus
and
Georgius
Agricola
testifie
;
if
not
in
Beds
,
yet
plentifully
disperst
in
the
Earth
.
There
are
several
Medical
Histories
extant
(
as
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
informs
me
)
of
perfect
shells
found
in
Animal
Bodies
,
in
whose
Glands
they
were
originally
formed
,
which
is
a
considerable
Objection
,
not
easily
to
be
removed
.
TAB:
II.
pag
162
TAB:
III
pag.
162
TAB:
IV
Pag
162
CHAP.
V.
That
there
have
been
great
Charges
made
in
the
Superficial
Part
of
the
Earth
since
the
General
Deluge
,
and
by
what
Means
.
I
Shall
now
Discourse
a
little
concerning
such
Changes
as
have
been
made
in
the
Superficial
part
of
the
Earth
since
the
Universal
Deluge
,
and
of
their
Causes
.
That
there
have
been
such
I
think
no
sober
and
intelligent
Person
can
deny
,
there
being
so
good
Authority
and
Reason
to
prove
it
.
Plato
in
his
Timaeus
tells
us
,
That
the
Egyptian
Priests
related
to
Solon
the
Athenian
Law-giver
,
who
lived
about
600
years
before
our
Saviour
,
that
there
was
of
old
time
without
the
Straits
of
Gibraltar
a
vast
Island
,
bigger
then
Africa
and
Asia
together
,
called
Atlantis
,
which
was
afterward
by
a
violent
Earthquake
and
mighty
Flood
,
and
Inundation
of
Water
,
in
one
day
and
night
wholly
overwhelmed
and
drown'd
in
the
Sea
.
Whence
it
may
be
conjectured
,
that
the
Old
and
New
World
were
at
first
continuous
,
or
by
the
Intervention
of
that
Island
not
very
far
remote
from
each
other
.
That
the
Island
of
Sicily
was
of
old
broken
off
from
Italy
by
the
irruption
or
insinuation
of
the
Sea
is
generally
believed
,
and
there
is
some
memorial
thereof
retained
in
the
very
name
of
the
City
Rhegium
,
standing
upon
the
Fretum
that
separates
Italy
and
Sicily
,
which
signifies
breaking
off
.
—
[
](A58184-e17270-b)*
*
Ovid.
Metam
.
lib.
15.
Zancle
quoque
juncta
fuisse
Dicitur
Italiae
,
donec
confinia
pontus
Abstulit
,
&
mediâ
tellurem
reppulit
undâ
.
In
like
manner
the
Island
called
Euboea
now
Negroponte
,
was
of
old
joyned
to
Greece
,
and
broken
off
by
the
working
of
the
Sea
.
Moreover
,
the
Inhabitants
of
Ceylon
report
that
their
Island
was
anciently
joyned
to
the
Main-land
of
India
,
and
separated
from
it
by
the
force
of
the
Sea
.
It
is
also
thought
,
and
there
is
good
ground
for
it
,
that
the
Island
of
Sumatra
was
anciently
continuous
with
Malacca
,
and
called
the
Golden
Chersonese
:
for
being
beheld
from
afar
,
it
seems
to
be
united
to
Malacca
.
And
to
come
nearer
home
,
Verstegan
affirms
,
and
not
without
good
reason
,
that
our
Island
of
Great
Britain
,
was
anciently
Continent
to
Gaule
,
and
so
no
Island
but
a
Peninsula
,
and
to
have
been
broken
off
from
the
Continent
,
but
by
what
means
it
is
in
his
judgment
altogether
uncertain
:
whether
by
some
great
Earthquake
,
whereby
the
Sea
first
breaking
through
might
afterward
by
little
and
little
enlarge
her
passage
;
or
whether
it
were
cut
by
the
labour
of
Man
in
regard
of
commodity
by
that
passage
:
or
whether
the
Inhabitants
of
one
side
,
or
the
other
,
by
occasion
of
War
did
cut
it
,
thereby
to
be
sequestred
and
freed
from
their
Enemies
.
His
Arguments
to
prove
that
it
was
formerly
united
to
France
,
are
,
1.
The
Cliffs
on
either
side
the
Sea
,
lying
just
opposite
the
one
to
the
other
,
that
is
,
those
of
Dover
to
those
lying
between
Callice
and
Bouloin
,
(
for
from
Dover
to
Callice
is
not
the
nearest
Land
)
being
both
of
one
Substance
,
that
is
,
of
Chalk
and
Flint
.
2.
The
sides
of
both
towards
the
Sea
plainly
appearing
to
have
been
broken
off
from
some
more
of
the
same
stuff
or
matter
,
that
it
hath
sometime
by
Nature
been
fastned
to
.
3.
The
length
of
the
said
Cliffs
along
the
Sea-shore
being
on
one
side
answerable
in
effect
to
the
length
of
the
very
like
on
the
other
side
,
that
is
,
about
six
Miles
.
And
4.
the
nearness
of
Land
between
England
and
France
in
that
place
;
the
distance
between
both
,
as
some
skilful
Sailers
report
.
not
exceeding
24.
English
Miles
.
Some
of
the
Ancients
,
as
Strato
,
quoted
by
Strabo
in
the
first
Book
of
his
Geography
,
say
,
That
the
Fretum
Gaditanum
or
Strait
of
Gibraltar
,
was
forcibly
broken
open
by
the
Sea
.
The
same
they
affirm
of
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
and
Hellespont
,
that
the
Rivers
filling
up
the
Euxine
Sea
,
forced
a
passage
that
way
,
where
there
was
none
before
.
And
in
confirmation
hereof
,
Diodorus
Siculus
in
his
Fifth
Book
gives
us
an
Ancient
Story
current
among
the
Samothracians
,
viz.
That
before
any
other
Floods
recorded
in
Histories
,
there
was
a
very
great
Deluge
that
overflowed
a
good
part
of
the
Coast
of
Asia
,
and
the
lower
Grounds
of
their
Island
,
when
the
Euxine
Sea
first
brake
open
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
and
Hellespont
,
and
drowned
all
the
adjacent
Countries
.
This
Traditional
Story
I
look
upon
as
very
considerable
for
its
Antiquity
and
Probability
,
it
seeming
to
contain
something
of
truth
.
For
it
's
not
unlikely
that
the
Euxine
Sea
,
being
over-charged
with
Waters
by
extraordinary
Floods
,
or
driven
with
violent
storms
of
Wind
,
might
make
its
way
through
the
Bosphorus
and
Hellespent
.
But
it
will
be
objected
,
That
the
Euxine
Sea
doth
empty
it self
continually
by
the
Bosphorus
and
Hellespont
into
the
Mediterranean
,
and
that
if
it
had
not
this
way
of
discharge
(
the
Rivers
bringing
in
more
than
is
spent
by
vapour
)
it
would
soon
overflow
all
its
shores
,
and
drown
the
circumjacent
Countreys
;
and
so
it
must
have
done
soon
after
the
Flood
;
and
therefore
it
is
not
probable
that
Samothrace
should
have
been
inhabited
before
that
irruption
,
if
any
such
there
were
.
To
which
I
answer
,
1.
That
Monsieur
Marsilly
thinks
he
hath
demonstrated
an
under-current
in
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
,
by
means
of
which
the
Euxine
may
receive
as
much
Water
from
the
Mediterranean
as
it
pours
forth
into
it
.
But
because
I
have
already
declared
my self
not
to
be
satisfied
of
the
being
and
possibility
of
these
undercurrents
,
I
answer
,
2.
The
Annual
receipts
from
the
Rivers
running
into
the
Euxine
,
not
very
much
exceeding
what
is
spent
in
vapour
,
who
knows
but
that
from
the
time
of
the
General
Deluge
till
the
Irruption
whereof
we
are
discoursing
,
the
Euxine
might
yearly
enlarge
its
Bason
,
and
encroach
upon
the
Neighbouring
Countreys
?
Natural
Historians
give
us
an
account
of
new
Islands
raised
up
in
the
Sea
:
Plin.
Hist.
Nat.
lib.
2.
cap.
87.
enumerates
.
Delos
and
Rhodes
Islands
of
note
;
and
of
less
account
and
later
emersion
Anaphe
beyond
Melos
,
and
Nea
between
Lemnos
and
the
Hellespont
:
Alone
between
Lebedos
and
Teos
,
and
among
the
Cyclades
,
Thera
and
Therasia
,
Olymp.
135.
An.
4.
[
which
last
,
or
one
of
the
same
name
,
Seneca
saith
was
raised
,
himself
beholding
it
,
nobis
spectantibus
enata
:
]
Among
the
same
after
130
years
Hiera
,
and
two
Furlongs
distant
in
his
own
time
,
when
Iunius
Syllanus
and
L.
Balbus
were
Consuls
,
Thia.
But
the
most
considerable
and
remarkable
mutations
that
have
been
made
in
the
Earth
have
been
on
the
Sea-coasts
,
either
by
carrying
on
the
Land
into
the
Lea
,
and
atterrating
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
;
or
by
drowning
the
Lands
near
the
Sea
,
by
Irruptions
and
Inundations
thereof
,
or
undermining
or
washing
away
the
shores
.
Of
the
first
sort
of
Change
by
Atterration
,
or
making
the
Sea
dry
Land
,
we
have
an
eminent
Instance
in
the
Dutch
Netherlands
,
which
,
I
easily
consent
with
Verstegan
,
so
far
as
they
are
even
and
plain
without
any
Hills
,
have
undoutedly
heretofore
in
time
long
past
,
been
Sea
;
as
appears
1.
From
the
lowness
of
their
situation
,
some
of
the
more
Maritime
Parts
of
them
,
as
Zealand
and
Holland
,
and
part
of
Flanders
,
being
so
low
,
that
by
breach
or
cutting
of
the
Sand
Banks
or
Downs
,
which
the
Sea
by
little
and
little
hath
cast
up
,
and
the
labour
of
Man
here
and
there
supplied
,
might
easily
be
drowned
and
converted
into
Sea
again
:
and
of
the
great
harms
that
these
Parts
have
heretofore
by
the
Irruption
of
the
Sea
sustained
.
But
now
not
only
those
low
Places
that
adjoyn
upon
the
Sea
,
as
Holland
and
Zealand
,
but
the
greater
part
of
Flanders
and
Brabant
,
though
they
lye
not
so
low
as
they
,
but
of
such
height
as
no
Inundation
of
the
Sea
can
any
whit
annoy
them
,
though
the
Sand-Banks
and
Downs
on
the
Sea-side
were
never
so
much
broken
or
cut
through
,
yet
are
they
as
even
and
level
as
even
Holland
and
Zealand
themselves
,
which
is
a
sufficient
demonstration
,
that
they
were
once
covered
with
Water
.
For
that
Water
will
thus
level
Ground
,
it
often
runs
over
,
is
clear
from
Meadows
,
and
from
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
discovered
at
Low-water
;
and
we
have
Experience
of
no
other
Cause
that
doth
or
can
effect
it
.
And
therefore
Lewis
Guicciardine
erroneously
argues
Hubert
Thomas
Secretary
to
Count
Frederick
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
of
a
Mistake
,
for
saying
in
his
Description
of
the
Country
of
Liege
,
that
the
Sea
hath
come
up
even
to
Tongres
Walls
,
now
well
nigh
an
hundred
English
Miles
from
the
Sea
:
among
other
good
Reasons
,
alledging
for
the
proof
thereof
,
that
the
great
Iron-rings
are
there
yet
remaining
,
unto
which
the
Ships
that
there
sometimes
arrived
were
fastned
.
I
say
erroneously
,
seeing
all
the
Countreys
between
that
and
the
Sea
are
level
,
and
of
an
equal
Superficies
,
without
any
Hills
or
Risings
.
2.
This
appears
not
only
from
the
great
plainness
and
evenness
of
the
Ground
,
but
in
that
the
Soil
generally
both
in
Flanders
and
Brabant
is
sandy
;
whence
it
seems
naturally
to
follow
,
that
those
Countreys
were
anciently
the
Flats
,
Sands
,
or
shores
of
the
Sea
.
3.
In
that
digging
about
two
Fathom
more
or
less
deep
in
the
Earth
innumerable
shells
of
Sea-fish
are
found
,
and
that
commonly
in
all
places
both
of
Field
and
Town
;
and
in
many
places
the
great
Bones
of
Fishes
.
Further
(
saith
Verstegan
)
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
albeit
digging
deep
in
the
Earth
in
Brabant
and
Flanders
,
great
abundance
of
shels
and
bones
of
Fishes
are
to
be
found
;
yet
digging
in
the
Earth
in
Holland
and
Zealand
,
none
at
all
are
perceived
;
howbeit
on
the
Sands
on
the
Sea-shore
there
are
very
many
.
The
reason
whereof
may
be
because
those
parts
have
been
in
time
long
past
part
of
the
depth
of
the
Sea
:
and
the
parts
aforesaid
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
the
flats
or
shore
;
and
on
the
flats
,
and
not
in
the
depths
,
such
kind
of
Shell-fish
are
naturally
nourished
.
This
is
a
very
plausible
account
.
But
yet
it
hath
been
by
experience
found
,
that
if
you
dig
deep
enough
,
even
in
Holland
it self
,
after
many
floors
of
several
sorts
of
Earth
,
you
will
at
last
come
to
Beds
of
shells
.
For
Varenius
tells
us
,
that
sinking
a
Well
in
Amsterdam
,
after
many
beds
or
layers
of
Earth
,
Sand
,
Turf
,
&c.
at
an
hundred
foot
depth
they
came
to
a
bed
of
Sea-sand
mixt
with
Cockle-shells
of
four
foot
thickness
,
which
doubtless
was
of
old
time
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
and
all
the
other
beds
above
it
were
brought
down
partly
by
Floods
subsiding
and
settling
there
,
partly
by
the
working
of
the
Sea
spreading
beds
of
Sand
upon
the
layers
of
the
Earth
,
and
so
interchangeably
.
But
from
this
Experiment
it
doth
appear
,
that
however
deep
the
Sea
were
thereabouts
,
yet
it
was
not
too
deep
to
breed
or
harbour
shell-fish
.
Another
great
instance
of
Change
made
in
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
by
atterration
is
in
our
own
Country
,
the
great
level
of
the
Fens
running
through
Holland
in
Lincolnshire
,
the
Isle
of
Ely
in
Cambridgeshire
,
and
Marshland
in
Norfolk
.
Which
that
it
was
sometime
part
of
the
Sea
,
and
atterrated
by
Land
brought
down
by
Floods
from
the
upper
Grounds
,
seems
to
me
evident
,
in
that
it
is
near
the
Sea
,
and
in
that
there
is
thereabout
a
concurrence
of
many
great
Rivers
which
in
Flood-times
by
the
abundance
of
mud
and
silt
they
bring
down
there
subsiding
,
have
by
degrees
raised
it
up
:
and
thirdly
in
that
the
whole
Country
is
exactly
level
,
like
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
;
it
being
(
as
I
have
already
said
)
the
nature
of
the
Water
flowing
over
the
Earth
in
time
to
level
and
bring
to
a
plain
all
places
that
are
soft
and
yielding
,
and
not
rocky
,
as
is
seen
in
Meadows
,
and
in
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
discovered
at
Low-water
.
A
third
Instance
is
the
Craux
in
Provence
in
France
,
anciently
called
Campus
Lapideus
,
of
which
Pliny
saith
it
was
Herculis
praeliorum
memoria
;
and
Strabo
out
of
Aeschylus
gives
us
a
Poetical
Fable
,
that
the
stones
were
rained
down
by
Iupiter
in
favour
of
Hercules
when
he
wanted
Darts
,
that
he
might
cast
them
at
the
Ligurian
Army
,
and
thereby
break
and
scatter
it
.
Posidonius
thinks
it
was
once
a
Lake
,
which
by
fluctuation
dried
up
;
and
so
the
stones
came
to
be
equally
dispersed
over
the
bottom
of
it
.
That
it
was
a
very
ancient
thing
,
is
clear
,
having
its
original
in
the
fabulous
times
before
any
Memoirs
of
true
History
:
it
continues
to
this
day
such
a
kind
of
place
as
it
was
in
Strabo's
time
.
It
appears
so
evidently
to
any
one
who
hath
viewed
and
considered
it
,
to
have
been
once
part
of
the
Sea
,
from
its
being
exactly
level
,
and
strowed
all
over
with
stones
,
as
I
have
observed
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
in
many
places
to
be
,
that
there
is
not
the
least
reason
to
doubt
of
it
.
The
River
Arnus
in
Tuscany
now
falleth
into
the
Sea
six
Miles
below
Pisa
:
whereby
it
appeareth
,
(
saith
Dr.
Hakewil
)
that
the
Land
hath
gained
much
upon
the
Sea
in
that
Coast
,
for
that
Strabo
in
his
time
reporteth
,
it
was
but
twenty
Furlongs
(
that
is
,
but
two
Miles
and
an
half
)
distant
from
the
Sea
.
I
might
to
these
add
many
other
Instances
of
Atterrations
out
of
Strabo
in
his
first
Book
;
as
about
the
Outlets
of
Ister
the
places
called
Stethe
and
the
Deserts
of
Scythia
:
about
those
of
Phasis
the
Sea-coast
of
Colchis
,
which
is
sandy
,
and
low
and
soft
.
About
Thermodon
and
Iris
all
Themiscyra
,
the
plain
of
the
Amazons
,
and
the
most
part
of
Sidene
.
To
omit
the
whole
Land
of
Egypt
,
which
probably
was
covered
originally
with
the
Sea
,
and
raised
up
by
the
mud
and
silt
brought
down
by
the
Nile
in
its
Annual
Floods
subsiding
there
,
as
I
shall
have
occasion
to
shew
afterwards
.
Moreover
,
Varenius
rationally
conjectures
that
all
China
,
or
a
great
part
of
it
,
was
originally
thus
raised
up
and
atterrated
,
having
been
anciently
covered
with
the
Sea
:
for
that
that
great
and
impetuous
River
,
called
the
Yellow
or
Saffron
River
,
coming
out
of
Tartary
,
and
very
often
,
though
not
at
anniversary
seasons
,
overflowing
the
Countrey
of
China
,
is
said
to
contain
in
it
so
much
Earth
and
Sand
,
as
make
up
a
third
part
of
its
Waters
.
The
evenness
and
level
Superficies
of
this
whole
Country
of
China
render
this
Conjecture
the
more
probable
.
In
fine
,
the
like
Atterrations
appear
to
have
been
made
about
the
Mouths
of
Indus
and
Ganges
in
the
East-Indies
,
and
the
River
de
la
Plata
in
America
:
and
the
Rhodanus
in
France
;
and
doubtless
most
other
great
Rivers
throughout
the
whole
World
.
To
all
which
if
we
add
the
spatious
Plains
that
are
on
each
side
most
great
Rivers
from
their
Mouths
many
Miles
up
their
Channels
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
Thames
and
Trent
in
England
,
which
probably
were
at
first
Sinuses
of
the
Sea
,
landed
up
by
Earth
brought
down
from
the
Mountains
and
upper
Grounds
in
times
of
Floods
;
it
will
appear
that
in
this
respect
there
hath
been
a
very
great
Change
made
in
the
Terraqueous
Globe
,
the
dry
Land
much
enlarged
,
and
the
Sea
straitned
and
cut
short
.
But
you
will
say
,
Hath
there
been
no
compensation
made
for
all
this
:
Hath
not
the
Sea
other-where
gained
as
much
as
it
hath
lost
about
the
Mouths
of
the
Rivers
?
If
not
,
then
the
Sea
will
in
time
be
so
far
landed
up
,
or
straitned
till
it
be
compelled
to
return
again
,
and
overflow
the
whole
Earth
.
To
which
I
answer
,
That
where
the
shores
are
Earthy
or
Argillaceous
,
or
Gravelly
,
or
made
of
any
crumbling
and
friable
matter
,
the
Sea
doth
undermine
and
subvert
them
,
and
gain
upon
the
Land
;
which
I
could
prove
by
many
Instances
,
some
of
which
I
shall
afterward
touch
.
But
whether
the
Sea
doth
in
these
places
gain
proportionably
to
what
it
loses
in
the
fore-mentioned
,
according
to
the
Vulgar
Proverb
,
is
to
me
some
what
questionable
.
To
proceed
now
to
discourse
a
little
concerning
the
Changes
that
have
been
made
by
the
Irruptions
and
Inundations
of
the
Sea
,
or
by
its
undermining
and
washing
away
the
shores
.
That
there
have
been
of
old
great
Floods
,
and
much
Land
laid
under
Water
by
Inundations
of
the
Sea
,
is
clear
,
many
such
being
recorded
in
History
.
The
most
ancient
of
all
,
next
to
the
general
Deluge
in
the
days
of
Noah
,
viz.
that
of
Ogyges
King
of
Boetia
,
or
rather
Attica
,
seems
to
have
been
of
this
nature
:
So
doth
that
of
a
great
part
of
Achaia
in
Peloponnesus
,
wherein
the
Cities
of
Bura
and
Helice
were
overwhelmed
and
laid
under
Water
.
Cambden
out
of
Gyraldus
reports
,
That
anciently
a
great
part
of
Pembrokeshire
ran
out
in
the
form
of
a
Promontory
towards
Ireland
;
as
appears
by
that
Speech
of
King
William
Rufus
,
That
he
could
easily
with
his
Ships
make
a
Bridge
over
the
Sea
,
so
that
he
might
pass
on
foot
from
thence
to
Ireland
.
This
Tract
of
Ground
being
all
buried
in
deep
Sands
during
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
Second
,
was
by
the
violence
of
a
mighty
storm
so
far
uncovered
,
that
many
stumps
of
great
Trees
appeared
fastned
in
the
Earth
:
Ictúsque
securium
tanquam
hesterni
(
saith
Giraldus
)
and
the
strokes
of
the
Axes
in
them
,
as
if
they
had
been
cut
but
yesterday
;
ut
non
littus
jam
,
sed
lucus
esse
videretur
,
mirandis
rerum
mutationibus
;
so
that
now
it
made
shew
of
a
Wood
rather
than
of
a
Strand
;
such
is
the
wonderful
Change
of
all
things
.
In
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
First
of
England
there
happened
a
mighty
Inundation
in
Flanders
,
whereby
a
great
part
of
the
Country
was
irrecoverably
lost
,
and
many
of
the
poor
distressed
People
,
being
bereft
of
their
Habitation
,
came
into
England
;
where
the
King
in
compassion
of
their
Condition
,
and
also
considering
that
they
might
be
beneficial
to
his
Subjects
,
by
instructing
them
in
the
Art
of
Clothing
,
first
placed
them
about
Carlisle
in
the
North
,
and
after
removed
them
into
South-Wales
,
where
their
Posterity
hath
ever
since
remained
.
In
the
Year
1446.
there
perished
10000
People
by
the
breaking
in
of
the
Sea
at
Dordrecht
in
Holland
,
and
thereabouts
;
and
about
Dullart
in
Friesland
,
and
in
Zealand
,
above
100000
were
lost
,
and
two
or
three
hundred
Villages
drowned
,
some
of
their
Steeples
and
Towers
,
when
the
Tide
is
out
,
still
appearing
above
water
.
Mr.
Carew
of
Antony
in
his
Survey
of
Cornwal
,
affirmeth
,
That
the
Sea
hath
ravened
from
that
Shire
the
whole
County
of
Lioness
.
And
that
such
a
County
there
was
he
very
sufficiently
proves
by
many
strong
Reasons
.
Camden
in
his
Britannia
reports
out
of
ancient
Records
,
That
upon
the
Kentish
Coast
,
not
far
from
Thanet
,
is
a
sandy
dangerous
place
,
(
which
the
Inhabitants
call
Goodwyns
Sands
)
where
an
Island
(
being
the
Patrimony
of
Earl
Goodwyn
)
was
swallowed
up
in
the
Year
1097.
But
the
greatest
Change
of
this
kind
that
ever
was
made
(
if
it
be
true
)
was
the
submersion
of
the
vast
Island
o●
Atlantis
,
whereof
we
have
already
spoken
.
As
for
the
Changes
that
have
been
made
by
undermining
and
washing
away
the
shores
,
they
have
been
partly
the
diminishing
of
the
Land
,
and
partly
the
raising
up
of
several
Islands
not
far
from
the
shores
.
So
the
Baltick
Sea
hath
invaded
the
shores
of
Pomerania
,
and
destroyed
a
famous
Mart-town
called
Vineta
.
So
the
ancient
Borough
of
Donewich
in
Suffolk
is
almost
quite
eaten
away
and
ruined
by
the
Encroachments
of
the
Sea
.
And
it
is
said
that
the
Ocean
hath
cut
off
twenty
Miles
from
the
North
part
of
the
Island
of
Ceylan
in
India
;
so
that
it
is
much
less
at
this
day
than
formerly
it
was
.
And
many
the
like
Examples
there
are
.
And
for
the
raising
up
of
Islands
near
the
shore
,
very
likely
it
is
that
the
Sea
continually
preying
upon
the
shore
,
and
washing
away
abundance
of
Earth
from
thence
,
cannot
carry
it
far
to
any
great
distance
from
the
shores
,
but
lets
it
fall
by
little
and
little
in
their
Neighbourhood
:
which
subsiding
or
settling
continually
for
some
Ages
,
at
last
the
heaps
ascend
up
to
the
very
Superficies
of
the
Water
,
and
become
Islands
.
Hence
in
the
middle
of
the
Ocean
,
there
are
no
Islands
,
or
but
a
very
few
,
because
those
parts
are
too
remote
from
the
shores
for
any
Earth
washed
from
thence
to
be
carried
thither
;
and
if
it
were
,
yet
the
Sea
thereabout
is
too
deep
to
have
any
heap
raised
in
it
so
high
:
besides
,
the
motions
of
the
Water
in
those
depths
,
were
there
Earth
enough
,
would
overthrow
any
heap
before
it
could
be
advanced
any
thing
near
the
top
.
But
all
Islands
in
general
,
a
very
few
excepted
,
are
about
the
shores
,
or
not
far
from
the
shores
of
the
great
Continents
.
Which
thing
is
especially
to
be
remarked
in
all
the
great
heaps
or
swarms
of
numerous
Islands
,
they
being
all
near
to
the
Continents
;
those
of
the
Aegean
Sea
to
Europe
and
Asia
;
the
Hesperides
to
Africa
;
and
the
Maldivae
,
(
which
are
thought
to
amount
to
eleven
thousand
)
to
India
:
only
the
Flandricae
or
Azores
seem
to
be
situate
in
the
middle
of
the
Ocean
,
between
the
Old
and
New
World
.
Besides
these
Changes
about
the
Sea-coasts
,
by
the
prevailing
of
the
Land
upon
the
Sea
,
in
some
places
,
and
the
Sea
upon
the
Land
in
others
,
the
whole
Continents
seem
to
suffer
a
considerable
mutation
by
the
diminution
,
and
depression
or
sinking
of
the
Mountains
,
as
I
shall
have
occasion
to
shew
afterward
in
the
third
Discourse
.
Aelian
in
his
eighth
Book
,
cap.
11.
telleth
us
,
that
not
only
the
Mountain
Aetna
,
but
Parnassus
and
Olympus
did
appear
to
be
less
and
less
to
such
as
sailed
at
Sea
,
the
height
thereof
sinking
.
Of
this
lowring
and
diminution
of
the
Mountains
I
shall
not
say
much
in
this
place
,
but
taking
it
for
granted
at
present
;
only
in
brief
intimate
the
Causes
of
it
,
assigned
by
that
learned
Mathematician
Iosephus
Bla●canus
,
which
are
partly
Rain-water
,
and
partly
Rivers
,
which
by
continual
fretting
by
little
and
little
,
wash
away
and
●at
out
both
the
tops
and
sides
and
feet
of
Mountains
,
and
fill
up
the
lower
places
of
the
Valleys
,
making
the
one
to
encrease
,
and
the
other
to
decrease
;
whereby
it
appears
(
saith
Dr.
Hakewil
)
that
what
the
Mountain
loseth
the
Valley
gains
;
and
consequently
,
that
in
the
whole
Globe
of
the
Earth
nothing
is
lost
,
but
only
removed
from
one
place
to
another
;
so
that
in
process
of
time
the
highest
Mountains
may
be
humbled
into
Valleys
:
and
again
(
which
yet
I
will
not
allow
him
)
the
lowest
Valleys
exa●●ed
into
Mountains
.
He
proceeds
,
Anaxagoras
(
as
Diogenes
Laertius
reports
in
his
Life
)
being
demanded
what
he
thought
,
Whether
the
Mountains
called
Lapsaceni
would
in
time
be
covered
with
Sea
?
answered
Yes
,
unless
time
it self
fail
;
which
answer
of
his
seems
to
confirm
the
opinion
of
Blancanus
De
Mundi
fabrica
,
cap.
4.
where
he
maintains
,
That
if
the
World
should
last
long
enough
,
by
reason
of
this
continual
decrease
of
the
Mountains
,
and
the
levelling
of
the
Valleys
,
the
Earth
would
again
be
overflow
with
Waters
,
as
at
first
it
was
.
Beside
these
more
eminent
and
remarkable
Changes
,
which
in
process
of
time
,
after
a
long
succession
of
many
Ages
,
threaten
some
great
effect
;
indeed
no
less
then
a
reduction
of
the
World
to
its
primitive
state
before
the
separation
of
the
Land
and
Water
.
There
have
been
many
other
lesser
mutations
made
either
by
Earthquakes
and
Eructations
of
burning
Mountains
,
or
by
great
Floods
and
Shots
of
Rain
,
or
by
violent
or
tempestuous
Winds
and
Hurricans
,
some
whereof
are
mentioned
by
Naturalists
and
Historians
,
Strabo
,
Pliny
,
Seneca
,
Ovid
,
and
others
.
For
Earthquakes
,
Posidonius
,
quoted
by
Strabo
,
in
his
first
Book
,
writes
,
That
there
was
a
City
in
Phoenicia
,
situate
above
Sidon
,
swallowed
up
by
an
Earthquake
,
and
that
almost
two
thirds
of
Sidon
it self
fell
therein
,
though
not
suddenly
and
all
at
once
,
so
that
there
was
no
great
destruction
or
slaughter
of
men
happened
.
The
same
extended
almost
over
all
Syria
,
though
not
violently
,
and
reached
as
far
as
some
of
the
Cyclades
Islands
;
and
Euboea
,
where
the
Fountains
of
Arethusa
in
Chalcis
were
stopped
up
by
it
,
and
after
many
days
broke
forth
again
at
another
source
:
neither
did
it
cease
to
shake
the
Island
by
parts
,
till
the
Earth
opening
in
the
Field
Lelantus
vomited
out
of
a
River
of
fiery
Clay
.
The
same
Strabo
tells
us
,
That
Democles
mentions
huge
Earthquakes
of
old
in
Lydia
and
Ionia
,
extending
as
far
as
Troas
,
by
which
many
Villages
were
swallowed
up
,
and
Sipylus
overthrown
when
Tantalus
reigned
,
and
great
Lakes
made
of
Fens
.
And
that
Duris
saith
,
That
the
Rhagades
Islands
by
Media
were
so
called
from
the
Lands
about
the
Caspiae
Portae
being
torn
and
broken
by
Earthquakes
,
so
that
many
Cities
and
Villages
were
overthrown
,
and
several
Rivers
received
alterations
.
And
Demetrius
Calatianus
relating
the
Earthquakes
that
happened
throughout
Greece
,
writes
,
That
a
great
part
of
the
Lichades
Islands
and
Cenaeus
had
been
drowned
thereby
;
and
that
the
hot
Baths
at
Aedepsus
and
in
Thermophylae
,
having
been
stopt
for
three
days
,
slowed
again
,
and
those
of
Aedepsus
from
new
Sources
.
That
the
Wall
of
Oreus
on
the
Sea-side
,
and
seven
hundred
Houses
,
were
thrown
down
;
and
a
great
part
of
Echinus
and
Heraclea
Trachinia
;
but
the
whole
building
of
Phalarnus
was
overturned
from
the
very
Soil
or
Plain
of
it
;
the
like
happened
to
the
Larians
and
Lariss●aus
;
and
that
Scarphia
was
utterly
demolished
and
subverted
from
the
very
foundations
,
and
not
fewer
then
1700
Persons
over-whelmed
and
buried
;
and
more
then
half
that
number
of
the
Thronii
.
Pliny
in
his
first
Book
,
chap.
84.
tell
us
,
that
in
the
Reign
of
Tiberius
Caesar
,
there
happened
an
Earthquake
(
the
greatest
that
ever
was
in
the
memory
of
Man
)
wherein
twelve
Cities
of
Asia
were
prostrated
in
one
night
.
But
what
is
that
to
what
St.
Augustine
writes
[
Lib.
2.
De
Miraculis
SS.
cap.
3.
]
if
that
Book
he
his
,
In
famoso
quodam
terroe
motu
centum
Libyae
Vrbes
corruisse
:
That
in
a
famous
Earthquake
an
hundred
Cities
of
Libya
were
demolished
.
The
City
of
Antioch
,
where
the
Disciples
of
Christ
were
first
called
Christians
,
with
a
great
part
of
Asia
bordering
upon
it
,
was
almost
wholly
subverted
and
swallowed
up
by
an
Earthquake
in
Trajan's
time
,
as
Dion
Cassius
writes
;
Trajan
himself
then
wintering
there
.
The
same
City
of
Antioch
,
in
the
time
of
Iustinian
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
528.
was
again
shaken
with
a
terrible
Earthquake
,
wherein
were
overwhelmed
and
buried
in
the
ruins
of
the
Houses
above
40000
of
the
●itizens
.
And
lastly
,
in
the
61
Year
after
the
last
mentioned
Earthquake
,
being
again
shaken
by
a
new
one
,
it
lost
60000
of
its
Inhabitants
:
Gregory
the
then
Bishop
,
being
by
the
Divine
Favour
,
and
in
a
manner
miraculously
preserved
,
the
House
wherein
he
abode
falling
down
presently
after
his
going
out
of
it
.
Eusebius
and
Spartianus
make
mention
of
an
Earthquake
in
the
Emperour
Adrian's
time
,
wherein
Nicomedia
and
Nicaea
of
Bithynia
,
and
Nicopolis
and
Caesarea
,
Cities
of
Palaestina
were
thrown
down
and
ruined
.
In
the
Year
1182.
when
Saladin
set
himself
to
overthrow
the
Kingdom
of
Ierusalem
,
there
happened
an
Earthquake
,
in
which
Antiochia
,
Laodicea
,
Alapia
,
Caesarea
,
Emissa
,
Tripolis
,
and
other
famous
Cities
,
were
almost
wholly
thrown
down
and
destroyed
.
To
omit
many
that
are
recorded
in
ancient
Histories
and
to
come
near
to
our
times
;
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
afterwards
Pope
by
the
Name
of
●ius
the
Second
,
in
a
Letter
of
his
to
the
Emperour
Frederick
,
thus
pitifully
describes
an
Earthquake
that
fell
out
in
his
time
;
Audies
ex
latore
praesentium
quàm
mirabilia
&
incredibilia
damna
fecerit
Terraemotus
in
Reguo
Apuliae
,
nam
multa
oppida
funditus
corruerunt
,
alia
magna
ex
parte
collapsa
sunt
.
Neapoli
omnes
fere
Ecclesiae
&
maxima
Palatia
ceciderunt
,
plusquam
triginta
millia
corpora
oppressa
ruinis
traduntur
,
populus
omnis
habitat
in
tentoriis
:
i.
e.
You
shall
understand
by
the
Bearer
of
these
Presents
,
what
wonderful
and
incredible
losses
an
Earthquake
hath
wrought
in
the
Kingdom
of
Apulia
;
for
many
Towns
are
utterly
ruined
,
others
for
the
greatest
part
fall'n
:
In
Naples
almost
all
their
Churches
and
fair
Palaces
are
overthrown
;
more
then
30000
Persons
are
said
to
have
been
slain
,
all
the
Inhabitants
dwell
in
Tents
.
This
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
especially
Apulia
and
Calabria
,
hath
,
I
think
,
been
oftner
shaken
,
and
suffered
more
by
Earthquakes
than
any
other
part
of
Europe
.
For
Cluverius
tells
us
,
That
in
the
Year
1629.
there
were
dreadful
Earthquakes
in
Apulia
,
by
which
17000
Men
are
said
to
have
perished
.
And
Athanasius
Kircher
the
Jesuite
,
in
the
Preface
to
his
Mundus
Subterraneus
,
gives
us
a
sad
Narrative
of
a
dismal
Earthquake
in
Calabria
,
in
the
Year
1638.
wherein
himself
was
,
and
out
of
which
he
hardly
escaped
with
his
Life
:
Nothing
to
be
●●en
in
the
whole
Country
he
passed
by
for
two
hundred
Miles
in
length
,
but
the
Carcasses
of
Cities
,
and
the
horrible
ruins
of
Villages
,
the
Inhabitants
wandring
about
in
the
open
Fields
being
half
dead
with
fear
and
expectation
of
what
might
follow
.
But
most
remarkable
was
the
subversion
of
the
noted
Town
of
S.
Eufemia
,
which
was
quite
lost
out
of
their
sight
and
absorpt
,
and
instead
thereof
,
nothing
left
but
a
stinking
Lake
.
But
for
a
full
account
thereof
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
said
Preface
.
Not
many
years
ago
the
famous
City
of
Ragusa
was
almost
wholly
subverted
and
destroyed
by
a
terrible
Earthquake
;
and
Smyrna
has
lately
been
demolished
by
one
.
From
the
West-Indies
we
hear
frequently
of
great
Damages
done
in
our
Plantations
by
Earthquakes
.
The
printed
Transactions
and
Journals
are
full
of
these
great
Concussions
and
Subversions
.
This
present
Year
1692.
on
the
Seventh
day
of
Iune
there
happened
a
dreadful
Earthquake
in
the
Island
of
Iamaica
which
made
great
Ruins
and
Devastations
throughout
the
whole
Country
,
but
especially
in
the
Capital
Town
of
Port
Royal
,
which
was
almost
swallow'd
up
and
overflow'd
,
by
the
sinking
of
the
Earth
,
and
irruption
of
the
Sea
:
a
full
Account
whereof
contained
in
two
Letters
,
sent
from
the
Minister
of
the
Place
,
the
one
dated
Iune
the
22d
,
the
other
the
28th
of
the
same
Month
,
1692.
from
aboard
the
Granada
in
Port-Royal
Harbour
,
to
a
Friend
of
his
England
,
and
published
by
Authority
,
I
shall
give
the
Reader
,
with
some
Remarks
.
1.
He
tells
us
in
general
,
That
this
Earthquake
threw
down
almost
all
the
Houses
,
Churches
,
Sugar-works
,
Mills
and
Bridges
throughout
the
whole
Island
:
That
it
tore
the
Rocks
and
Mountains
[
others
tell
us
,
that
it
levelled
some
Mountains
,
and
reduced
them
to
Plains
]
that
it
destroyed
some
whole
Plantations
,
and
threw
them
into
the
Sea
;
but
that
Port-Royal
had
much
the
greatest
share
in
this
terrible
Judgment
.
2.
Then
he
acquaints
us
,
what
for
to
save
the
Reputation
of
the
People
,
and
to
avoid
the
laying
a
perpetual
blot
upon
them
,
I
should
rather
suppress
and
conceal
,
but
for
the
vindication
of
the
Divine
Providence
and
Justice
,
and
to
deter
others
from
the
like
Enormities
,
I
think
necessary
to
publish
,
That
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Place
were
a
most
ungodly
and
debauched
People
,
and
so
desperately
wicked
,
that
he
was
even
afraid
to
continue
among
them
:
for
that
very
day
this
terrible
Earthquake
was
,
as
soon
as
night
came
on
,
a
company
of
lewd
Rogues
,
whom
they
call
Privateers
,
fell
to
breaking
open
Warehouses
and
Houses
deserted
,
to
rob
and
ri●●e
their
Neighbours
,
whilst
the
Earth
trembled
under
them
,
and
some
of
the
Houses
●ell
upon
them
in
the
Act.
[
The
like
Robbers
and
Plunderers
we
were
told
wandered
up
and
down
the
Country
,
even
in
the
very
smoke
,
during
the
last
great
●urning
and
eruption
of
Aetna
in
Sicily
.
]
And
those
audacious
Whores
that
remained
still
upon
the
Place
,
were
as
impudent
and
drunken
as
ever
;
and
that
since
the
Earthquake
,
when
he
was
on
shore
to
pray
with
the
brui●ed
and
dying
People
,
and
to
Christen
Children
,
he
met
with
too
many
drunk
and
swearing
.
And
in
his
second
Letter
,
he
saith
positively
,
That
there
was
not
a
more
●●godly
People
on
the
Face
of
the
Earth
.
●
The
Account
he
gives
of
the
Motions
and
〈◊〉
of
the
Earthquake
is
as
follow●
〈…〉
when
this
Calamity
be●el
the
〈…〉
very
clear
,
affording
〈…〉
evil
.
[
This
〈…〉
Earthquakes
,
and
〈…〉
in
England
.
the
〈…〉
being
clear
and
calm
.
But
〈…〉
,
about
half
in
〈…〉
Morning
,
〈…〉
Town
in
all
the
English
〈…〉
might
he
call
it
so
,
〈…〉
place
of
his
Letter
,
〈…〉
the
Wharf
were
〈…〉
those
in
〈…〉
and
Mart
or
〈…〉
in
Riches
and
abounding
in
all
good
things
,
was
shaken
and
shattered
to
pieces
,
and
covered
for
the
greatest
part
by
the
Sea
.
The
Wharf
was
entirely
●wallowed
by
the
Sea
,
and
two
whole
Streets
beyond
it
.
Himself
,
with
the
President
of
the
Council
,
being
in
a
House
near
where
the
Merchants
meet
,
hearing
the
Church
and
Tower
fall
,
ran
to
save
themselves
:
He
having
lost
the
President
,
made
toward
Morgan's
Fort
,
because
being
a
wide
open
place
,
he
thought
to
be
there
●ecurest
from
the
falling
Houses
,
but
as
he
was
going
he
saw
the
Earth
open
,
and
swallow
up
a
multitude
of
People
,
and
the
Sea
mounting
in
upon
them
over
the
Fortifications
:
Moreover
he
tells
us
,
That
their
large
and
famous
Burying
place
,
called
the
Pallisado's
,
was
destroyed
by
the
Earthquake
;
and
that
the
Sea
washed
away
the
Carcasses
of
those
that
were
buried
out
of
their
Graves
,
their
Tombs
being
dashed
to
pieces
by
the
motion
and
concussion
.
That
the
whole
Harbour
,
one
of
the
fairest
and
goodliest
that
ever
he
saw
,
was
covered
with
the
dead
Bodies
of
People
of
all
Conditions
floating
up
and
down
without
burial
.
That
in
the
opening
of
the
Earth
,
the
Houses
and
Inhabitants
sinking
down
together
,
some
of
these
were
driven
up
again
by
the
Sea
which
arose
in
those
Breaches
,
and
wonderfully
escaped
:
Some
were
swallowed
up
to
the
neck
,
and
then
the
Earth
shut
upon
them
,
and
squeezed
them
to
death
;
and
in
that
manner
several
were
left
buried
with
their
Heads
above
ground
,
only
some
Heads
the
Dogs
have
eaten
,
others
are
covered
with
Dust
and
Earth
by
the
People
which
yet
remain
in
the
place
,
to
avoid
the
stench
.
So
that
they
conjecture
,
that
by
the
falling
of
the
Houses
,
the
opening
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
inundation
of
the
Waters
,
there
are
lost
Fifteen
hundred
persons
,
and
many
of
good
note
,
as
Attorney
General
Musgrove
,
Provost
Marshal
Reeves
,
Lord
Secretary
Reeves
,
&c.
Further
he
tells
us
,
That
after
he
was
escaped
into
a
Ship
,
he
could
not
sleep
all
night
for
the
returns
of
the
Earthquake
almost
every
hour
,
which
made
all
the
Guns
in
the
Ship
to
jar
and
rattle
.
And
he
supposes
that
the
whole
Town
of
Port-Royal
will
in
a
short
time
be
wholly
swallowed
by
the
Sea
:
for
few
of
those
Houses
that
yet
stand
are
left
whole
,
and
that
they
heard
them
fall
every
day
,
and
that
the
Sea
daily
encroached
upon
them
.
That
they
had
Accounts
from
several
parts
of
those
Islands
of
Misch●e●s
done
by
the
Earthquake
.
From
St.
Anns
they
heard
of
above
1000
Acres
of
Woodland
changed
into
Sea
,
carrying
with
it
whole
Plantations
.
And
lastly
,
That
he
was
told
by
some
,
that
they
still
heard
bellowings
and
noises
in
the
Mountains
,
which
made
them
very
apprehensive
of
an
eruption
of
Fire
;
which
if
so
,
he
feared
might
be
more
destructive
then
the
Earthquake
.
[
But
I
think
causlesly
,
(
for
I
never
heard
or
read
of
any
great
destruction
of
Men
made
by
any
eruptions
of
Fire
,
even
out
of
burning
Mountains
.
]
4.
The
Account
he
gives
of
his
own
unexpected
and
strange
preservation
,
take
his
own
words
:
After
I
had
been
at
Church
reading
Prayers
,
(
which
I
did
every
day
since
I
was
Rector
of
the
Place
,
to
keep
up
some
shew
of
Religion
)
and
was
gone
to
a
place
hard
by
the
Church
,
where
the
Merchants
meet
,
and
where
the
President
of
the
Council
was
;
who
came
into
my
Company
,
and
engaged
me
to
take
a
Glass
of
Wormwood
Wine
as
a
whet
before
dinner
;
he
being
my
very
great
Friend
,
I
staid
with
him
;
upon
which
he
lighted
a
Pipe
of
Tobacco
,
which
he
was
pretty
long
in
taking
;
and
not
being
willing
to
leave
him
before
it
was
out
,
this
detained
me
from
going
to
dinner
to
one
Captain
Ruden's
,
whither
I
was
invited
;
whose
House
upon
the
first
concussion
sunk
first
into
the
Earth
,
and
then
into
the
Sea
,
with
his
Wife
and
Family
,
and
some
that
were
come
to
dine
with
him
:
Had
I
been
there
I
had
been
lost
.
But
to
return
to
the
President
,
and
his
Pipe
of
Tobacco
;
before
that
was
out
I
found
the
ground
rowling
and
moving
under
my
feet
,
upon
which
I
said
to
him
,
Lord
!
Sir
,
what
is
this
?
He
replyed
very
composedly
,
being
a
very
grave
Man
,
It
is
an
Earthquake
,
be
not
afraid
,
it
will
soon
be
over
:
but
it
increased
,
&c.
Then
he
relates
how
he
went
to
his
own
Lodging
,
and
found
all
things
in
order
there
,
nothing
stirred
out
of
its
place
,
and
going
into
his
Balcony
to
view
the
Street
,
he
saw
never
a
House
down
there
,
nor
the
ground
so
much
a
crackt
:
And
that
after
he
had
prayed
〈…〉
People
at
their
earnest
request
,
and
〈◊〉
them
some
serious
Exhortations
to
Rep●ntance
,
in
which
Exercises
he
spent
near
an
hour
and
half
,
there
came
some
Merchants
of
the
place
to
him
,
desiring
him
to
go
aboard
some
Ship
in
the
Harbour
and
refresh
himself
,
telling
him
that
they
had
gotten
a
Boat
to
carry
him
off
.
Whom
he
accompan●ed
,
and
passing
over
the
tops
of
some
Houses
,
which
lay
levelled
with
the
Surface
of
the
Water
,
got
first
into
a
Canoe
,
and
then
into
a
●ong
Boat
,
which
put
him-on
board
a
Ship
.
5.
The
last
thing
I
shall
take
notice
of
in
these
Letters
,
shall
be
the
influence
and
effect
this
Judgment
had
upon
the
Remainder
of
the
People
,
to
bring
them
to
a
sence
of
their
Sins
and
Repentance
for
them
,
and
to
resolve
upon
and
begin
a
Reformation
and
Amendment
of
their
Lives
.
It
is
a
true
saying
,
Vexatio
dat
intellectum
:
In
their
affliction
they
will
seek
me
early
.
The
pious
inclination
of
the
People
appeared
in
that
they
were
so
glad
to
see
their
Minister
in
the
midst
of
this
Disaster
,
and
so
earnest
with
him
to
come
down
and
pray
with
them
when
they
saw
him
in
the
Balcony
before-mentioned
;
and
that
when
he
came
down
into
the
Street
,
every
one
laid
hold
on
his
Cloaths
and
embraced
him
,
so
that
with
their
fear
and
kindness
he
was
almost
stifled
.
And
that
not
only
at
the
instant
of
the
Distress
,
but
afterwards
when
he
went
a-shore
to
bury
the
Dead
,
and
pray
with
the
Sick
,
and
baptize
the
Children
,
and
preach
among
them
,
the
People
were
over-joyed
to
see
him
,
and
wept
bitterly
when
he
preached
to
them
.
Fear
is
a
more
powerful
Passion
then
Love
:
and
whatever
creates
terrour
is
a
more
effectual
Curb
to
restrain
and
rule
Men
as
well
as
Children
,
then
any
Favours
or
Benefits
the
most
powerful
Motives
of
Love
and
Affection
:
For
though
the
Bonds
of
Love
are
called
the
Cords
of
a
Man
,
and
are
indeed
very
strong
ones
to
rational
and
ingenuous
Persons
,
yet
the
greatest
part
of
Mankind
are
so
far
degenerated
,
that
they
have
broken
these
bonds
,
and
cast
these
cords
from
them
;
and
upon
trial
,
one
shall
find
little
of
Gratitude
or
Ingenuity
among
them
.
I
shall
add
one
or
two
Remarks
upon
the
precedent
Paper
.
First
,
It
is
very
remarkable
that
the
day
,
when
all
this
befel
Port-Royal
and
the
whole
Island
of
Iamaica
,
was
very
clear
,
not
affording
the
least
suspicion
of
any
evil
:
so
that
the
Inhabitants
had
no
warning
at
all
of
it
,
but
were
surprised
of
a
sudden
,
without
time
sufficient
to
escape
and
save
themselves
.
For
in
the
short
space
of
three
Minutes
the
Town
was
shaken
and
shattered
to
pieces
,
and
sunk
into
,
and
covered
for
the
greatest
part
by
the
Sea
.
In
which
respect
this
Judgment
resembled
those
on
the
Old
World
and
on
Sodom
,
which
,
the
Scripture
tells
us
,
were
to
the
People
involved
in
them
sudden
and
unexpected
;
as
also
the
second
coming
of
Christ
,
and
future
Dissolution
of
the
World
by
Fire
is
predicted
to
be
.
That
the
Cause
of
Earthquakes
is
the
same
with
that
of
Thunder
,
I
doubt
not
,
and
most
learned
Men
are
agreed
;
that
is
,
Exhalations
or
Steams
set
on
fire
,
the
one
in
the
Clouds
,
the
other
in
the
Caverns
of
the
Earth
;
which
is
sufficiently
proved
from
the
great
deflagrations
and
●ruptions
of
Vulcano's
or
burning
Mountains
;
they
being
always
either
preceded
or
attended
by
Earthquakes
;
and
Earthquakes
,
even
here
in
England
,
being
,
as
far
as
I
can
understand
,
for
the
most
part
accompanied
with
a
noise
.
But
now
of
what
nature
this
steam
is
that
is
thus
inflamed
,
and
what
causes
the
accension
,
I
must
confess
my self
not
to
be
yet
fully
satisfied
.
That
it
is
at
least
partly
Sulphureous
is
certain
,
and
well
proved
by
Dr.
[
](A58184-e21340-b)*
*
Philosoph
▪
Transact
.
N.
15●
.
Lister
from
the
Sulphureous
stink
of
waters
smelt
before
,
and
of
the
very
Air
it self
after
them
:
That
it
conceives
fire
of
its
self
,
and
is
not
kindled
after
the
manner
of
Gunpowder
by
the
touch
of
fire
,
is
as
clear
,
there
being
no
fire
praeexisting
in
the
Clouds
;
but
how
it
should
kindle
,
unless
by
a
colluctation
of
parts
after
the
manner
of
fermentations
,
I
cannot
conceive
.
And
if
so
,
then
the
steam
must
be
a
dissimilar
Body
composed
of
parts
of
different
Natures
;
else
would
there
be
no
colluctation
,
and
consequently
no
accension
,
the
parts
friendly
conspiring
and
agreeing
in
the
same
motion
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
water
,
either
in
the
gross
body
,
or
in
vapour
,
may
and
doth
so
far
work
upon
some
solid
Bodies
,
as
for
example
,
Quicklime
,
Hay
in
a
Mow
,
the
Pyrites
or
Firestone
,
&c.
as
to
cause
an
incalescency
and
even
an
accension
;
but
still
this
is
by
the
discord
or
contrariety
of
the
parts
of
water
or
vapour
,
and
those
of
the
forementioned
Bodies
meeting
and
strugling
together
.
So
in
Tempests
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
the
fume
contain'd
in
the
Clouds
,
which
my
honoured
Friend
Dr.
Martin
Lyster
supposes
and
proves
to
be
no
other
then
the
breath
of
the
Pyrites
,
encountering
with
the
vapour
of
water
,
there
may
very
likely
by
the
concourse
and
conflict
of
these
two
be
produced
first
a
great
heat
,
and
afterwards
an
actual
fire
.
As
for
Thunder
,
after
the
steams
inclosed
in
the
Cloud
are
once
inflamed
,
I
conceive
the
fire
goes
not
out
till
the
end
of
the
Tempest
,
but
when
the
inflamed
matter
is
so
much
dilated
that
the
cavity
of
the
Cloud
cannot
contain
it
,
it
rends
the
Cloud
and
forces
its
way
through
where
it
is
most
yielding
,
so
much
of
the
fire
escaping
at
the
breach
,
till
the
Cloud
overcomes
the
resistance
of
the
remainder
,
and
closes
it self
again
;
and
continues
shut
,
till
there
be
so
much
of
the
Sulphu●eous
steam
anew
inflamed
as
to
have
strength
enough
to
tear
it
,
and
break
out
the
second
time
,
which
process
is
repeated
,
till
the
whole
steam
be
burnt
and
consumed
,
and
the
fire
go
out
;
or
till
the
Cloud
be
quite
condensed
and
faln
down
in
rain
.
That
this
vapour
or
steam
in
the
Clouds
heats
gradually
before
it
comes
to
accension
,
I
think
probable
,
because
before
any
considerable
Tempest
the
Air
beneath
is
●ultry
(
as
we
call
it
)
that
is
,
suffocatingly
hot
.
So
likewise
in
the
Caverns
of
the
Earth
it
is
not
unlikely
that
the
steams
or
damps
that
cause
Earthquakes
before
ignition
,
may
be
gradually
heated
by
a
colluctation
of
parts
;
but
their
accension
seems
to
be
very
sudden
,
and
in
manner
of
explosion
,
like
that
of
Gunpowder
;
the
succussion
coming
unexpectedly
without
any
notice-giving
,
and
being
also
very
transient
,
and
of
short
continuance
.
I
mean
Earthquakes
where
there
are
no
eructations
of
fire
,
such
as
ours
in
England
are
.
There
is
a
sort
of
Damp
which
some
call
a
Fire-damp
or
Fulminating-damp
,
of
which
I
had
the
first
notice
from
my
honoured
Friend
Francis
Iessop
Esq
An.
1668.
whereof
I
find
a
Relation
since
communicated
by
him
in
a
Letter
to
Dr.
Lister
,
published
in
the
Philosophical
Transactions
,
Numb.
117.
and
a
further
Account
from
him
in
Answer
to
some
Queries
proposed
by
the
Honourable
Mr.
Boyl
in
the
Philosophical
Transactions
,
Numb.
119.
wherein
he
writes
,
That
this
sort
of
Damp
presently
takes
fire
at
the
touch
of
a
lighted
Candle
,
or
other
flaming
Matter
,
and
flies
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
bink
or
shaft
with
a
crack
like
a
Gun
.
He
instances
in
three
Persons
that
had
been
hurt
by
it
;
one
in
the
Coal-mines
in
Hasleberg
Hills
,
who
had
his
Arms
and
Legs
broken
,
and
his
Body
strangely
distorted
by
it
.
A
second
in
those
at
Wingersworth
,
who
going
into
a
bink
,
where
this
kind
of
Damp
was
,
to
fetch
some
of
his
Tools
,
with
a
Candle
in
his
hand
,
found
himself
on
a
sudden
environ'd
with
flames
,
so
that
his
face
,
hands
,
hair
,
and
a
great
part
of
his
Clothes
were
very
much
burnt
.
He
heard
very
little
noise
,
but
one
who
was
working
at
the
same
time
in
another
bink
,
and
those
that
were
above
ground
heard
a
very
great
one
,
like
a
clap
of
Thunder
,
wherewith
the
Earth
shook
;
which
hearing
,
they
ran
in
a
great
amazement
to
see
what
the
matter
was
,
with
their
Candles
in
their
hands
,
which
were
twice
extinguished
,
but
held
upon
the
third
Lighting
.
They
saw
nothing
,
but
met
with
an
intolerable
stench
of
Brimstone
,
and
an
heat
as
scalding
as
an
Oven
half-heated
,
which
made
them
glad
speedily
to
quit
the
place
.
A
third
at
the
same
place
met
with
the
same
accident
:
and
he
fore-mention'd
person
happening
then
to
stand
at
the
mouth
of
the
fired
bink
,
was
shot
forth
about
two
or
three
yards
,
and
had
his
head
broken
and
boyd
bruised
against
the
further
side
;
the
same
also
a
third
time
incurred
the
like
disaster
.
That
it
shot
off
the
Turn
at
the
mouth
of
the
Pit
to
a
considerable
height
.
That
they
could
perceive
no
smell
before
the
fire
,
but
afterwards
a
very
strong
one
of
Brimstone
.
That
the
Damp
hung
about
the
top
of
the
bink
,
and
therefore
they
were
for●'d
to
go
with
their
Candles
very
low
,
else
it
would
have
taken
fire
.
That
the
flame
would
continue
in
the
Vault
two
or
three
Minutes
,
sometimes
more
after
the
crack
.
That
he
could
never
hear
of
any
Damps
that
kindled
of
themselves
.
That
from
the
breaking
of
these
Fulminating-damps
proceeded
a
black
smoke
of
the
smell
and
colour
of
that
from
Gunpower
fired
.
This
sort
of
Fire-damp
Mr.
Beaumont
tells
us
,
they
have
also
in
some
Coal-works
bordering
on
Mendip
Hills
.
See
Philosoph
.
Collect
.
1.
And
Mr.
George
Sinclair
in
a
Land
called
Werdy
,
west
of
Leith
,
which
even
in
the
day-time
is
sometimes
seen
in
Coal-works
in
little
holes
,
shining
like
kindled
Sulphur
.
But
the
most
strange
Fire-damp
was
that
which
happen'd
at
Mostyn
in
Flintshire
at
the
same
time
with
that
at
Wingersworth
[
1675.
]
which
as
soon
as
the
Colliers
were
scanted
of
Air
appeared
in
the
crevisses
or
slits
of
the
Coal
,
where
water
had
been
before
,
in
a
small
blewish
flame
,
flashing
and
darting
like
Sword-blades
from
side
to
side
of
the
Pit
:
and
being
kindled
,
had
the
same
and
more
violent
effects
than
those
of
Hasleberg
or
Wingersworth
,
leaving
a
foul
ill-sented
smoke
behind
it
.
In
the
last
there
mention'd
[
philosoph
.
〈◊〉
Numb.
136.
]
firing
of
it
by
one
who
can
indiscreetly
with
his
Candle
over
the
Eye
of
the
damp
Pit
,
it
flew
to
and
fro
over
all
the
hollows
of
the
work
with
a
great
wind
and
mighty
roaring
,
tore
the
Mens
clothes
from
their
backs
,
findging
and
〈…〉
as
also
their
hair
and
skins
,
〈…〉
of
them
1●
or
16
yards
from
〈…〉
,
beating
them
against
the
〈…〉
Coal
and
the
Posts
.
As
it
drew
〈…〉
,
it
caught
one
that
was
〈…〉
along
with
it
,
and
up
it
comes
〈…〉
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
〈…〉
a
terrible
crack
,
not
unlike
,
but
〈…〉
then
a
Cannon
,
so
that
it
was
〈◊〉
fi●teen
miles
off
.
The
Man's
Body
,
〈…〉
things
from
the
Pit
,
were
seen
in
〈…〉
above
the
tops
of
the
highest
Trees
〈◊〉
grew
on
the
●row
of
the
Hill
(
eighteen
yards
above
the
Pit
)
more
then
100
〈◊〉
The
barrel
of
an
Horse
Engine
for
〈◊〉
up
the
Rope
of
above
1000
pound
weight
,
though
fastned
to
the
frame
with
Locks
and
Bolts
of
Iron
,
together
with
the
Buckets
and
Rope
was
thrown
up
,
and
carried
a
good
way
from
the
Pit
,
and
pieces
torn
off
from
it
scattered
about
the
Woods
.
And
lastly
the
whole
frame
of
the
Engine
moved
out
of
its
place
.
The
whole
Relation
deserves
well
to
be
read
.
That
which
seems
to
me
most
strange
and
Romantick
is
the
motion
of
the
Damp
,
that
as
if
it
had
been
a
living
thing
,
it
should
fly
up
with
a
long
sharp
flame
to
lighed
Candles
set
over
the
Eye
of
the
Pit
,
and
put
them
out
:
And
yet
Mr.
Iessop
also
mentions
a
like
motion
in
that
of
Wingersworth
;
For
of
,
saith
he
,
in
the
bink
where
it
was
,
they
held
their
Candles
any
higher
then
ordinary
,
they
could
see
the
Damp
,
which
lay
near
the
Roof
,
to
descend
like
a
black
Mist
,
and
catch
bold
of
the
flame
,
lengthning
it
to
two
or
three
handfuls
.
By
these
Descriptions
,
this
Damp
should
seem
to
be
but
Gunpowder
in
a
vapour
,
and
to
partake
the
Sulphur
,
Nitre
,
and
Bitumen
,
as
the
Learned
Dr.
Plot
well
proves
in
his
Natural
History
of
Staffordshire
,
C.
3.
§
47.
to
which
I
refer
the
Reader
.
But
for
the
accension
of
it
,
whether
it
ever
takes
fire
of
it self
,
I
am
in
some
doubt
.
Mr.
Iessop
de●ies
it
of
those
of
Hasleberg
and
Wingersworth
;
and
how
far
those
Relators
that
affirm
it
are
to
be
credited
,
I
know
not
.
If
in
this
particular
I
were
satisfied
,
I
should
readily
accord
with
the
Doctor
,
That
our
Earthquakes
in
England
,
and
any
others
that
have
but
one
single
Pulse
,
owe
their
Original
to
the
kindling
and
explosion
of
Fire-damps
.
You
will
say
,
That
fire
is
the
cause
of
Thunder
we
readily
grant
,
because
we
see
it
plentifully
discharged
out
of
the
Clouds
:
but
what
reason
have
we
to
think
so
of
this
sort
of
Earthquakes
,
where
we
see
no
lightning
or
eruption
of
fire
at
all
?
What
becomes
of
the
inclosed
flame
?
In
answer
hereto
,
I
demand
,
what
becomes
of
it
in
the
open
Air
?
It
diffuses
it self
through
the
Caverns
of
the
Earth
,
till
the
deflagration
be
made
,
and
is
there
dissipated
and
dissolved
into
Fume
and
Ashes
.
It
breaks
not
forth
,
I
conceive
,
because
by
reason
of
the
depth
of
the
Caverns
wherein
it
is
lodged
,
it
is
not
able
to
overcome
the
resistance
of
the
incumbent
Earth
,
but
is
forced
Quà
data
porta
ruere
,
to
make
its
way
where
it
finds
easiest
passage
through
the
strait
Cuniculi
of
the
Earth
:
as
in
a
Gun
the
inflamed
Powder
,
though
if
it
were
at
liberty
,
and
found
equal
resistance
on
every
side
,
it
would
spread
equally
every
way
;
yet
by
reason
of
the
strength
and
firmness
of
the
Mettal
,
it
cannot
tear
the
Barrel
in
pieces
,
and
so
break
out
;
but
is
compelled
to
fly
out
at
the
muzzel
,
where
it
finds
an
open
,
though
strait
passage
.
For
the
force
of
flame
,
though
very
great
,
is
not
infinite
.
It
may
be
further
objected
,
We
hear
not
of
any
eruption
of
fire
at
Port-Royal
,
or
elsewhere
in
this
Island
,
and
yet
the
Earth
open'd
,
and
the
roofs
of
the
Caverns
fell
in
,
therefore
fire
could
not
be
the
cause
of
this
Earthquake
;
for
if
it
had
,
at
those
apertures
and
rifts
of
the
ground
,
it
must
needs
have
issued
forth
and
appeared
abroad
.
To
which
I
answer
,
That
the
Vaults
and
Cavities
wherein
the
inflamed
Matter
was
imprisoned
and
the
explosion
made
,
lay
deep
in
the
Earth
,
and
were
covered
with
a
thick
and
impenetrable
Coat
of
hard
stone
,
or
other
solid
matter
which
the
fire
could
not
tear
,
but
that
above
this
coat
there
were
other
superficial
hollows
in
a
more
loose
and
crumbling
Earth
,
which
being
not
able
to
sustain
the
shock
,
and
hold
out
against
the
impetuous
agitations
of
the
Earthquake
,
the
roofs
might
yield
,
open
,
and
subside
,
as
we
hear
they
did
,
and
give
way
to
the
Sea
to
rush
in
and
surmount
them
.
You
will
reply
,
This
may
be
a
tolerable
account
of
our
English
Earthquakes
,
which
are
finished
at
one
explosion
,
but
what
shall
we
say
to
those
of
Iamaica
,
which
like
a
Tempest
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
in
the
Clouds
,
have
(
as
we
learn
by
this
Relation
)
several
Paroxysms
or
Explosions
,
and
yet
no
discharging
of
fire
?
To
which
I
answer
,
That
I
conceive
the
Caverns
of
the
Earth
wherein
the
inflamed
Damps
are
contained
,
are
much
larger
there
then
ours
in
England
;
and
the
force
of
the
fire
joyned
with
the
elatery
of
the
Air
being
exceeding
great
,
may
of
a
sudden
heave
up
the
Earth
,
yet
not
so
far
as
to
rend
it
in
●under
,
and
make
its
way
out
,
but
is
forced
to
seek
passage
where
it
finds
least
resistance
through
the
lateral
Cuniculi
.
So
the
main
Cavern
being
in
a
great
measure
emptied
,
and
the
exteriour
parts
of
the
extended
matter
within
cooling
and
shrinking
,
the
Earth
may
subside
again
,
and
reduce
the
Cavern
to
its
former
dimensions
.
Yet
possibly
there
may
not
be
a
perfect
defiagration
and
extinction
of
the
fire
,
and
so
new
Damps
ascending
out
of
the
Earth
,
and
by
degrees
filling
the
Cavern
,
there
may
succeed
a
second
inflamation
and
explosion
,
and
so
a
third
,
and
fourth
,
till
the
steams
be
quite
burnt
up
and
consumed
.
But
in
this
,
I
confess
,
I
do
not
satisfie
my self
.
They
who
have
a
more
comprehensive
knowledge
of
all
the
Phoenomena
,
may
give
a
better
account
.
But
as
for
those
Earthquakes
that
are
occasioned
by
the
burnings
of
Vulcano's
,
they
are
,
I
conceive
,
of
a
different
nature
.
For
in
them
the
fire
burns
continually
,
and
is
never
totally
extinct
,
only
after
the
great
eruptions
,
in
which
,
besides
smoke
and
fire
,
there
is
an
ejection
of
abundance
of
Ashes
,
Sand
,
Earth
,
Stones
,
and
in
some
floods
of
melted
Materials
,
the
raging
is
for
a
time
qualified
;
but
the
fire
still
continuing
,
and
by
degrees
increasing
in
the
combustible
matter
it
finds
in
the
hollows
of
the
Mountains
,
at
last
swells
to
that
excess
,
that
it
melts
down
Metals
and
Minerals
where
it
meets
with
them
,
causing
them
to
boil
with
great
fury
,
and
extending
it self
beyond
the
dimensions
of
the
Cavities
wherein
it
is
contained
,
causes
great
succussions
and
tremblings
of
the
Earth
,
and
huge
eruptions
of
smoke
,
and
casts
out
such
quantities
of
Ashes
,
Sand
and
Stones
as
we
just
now
mentioned
:
and
after
much
thunder
and
roaring
by
the
allision
and
repercussion
of
the
flame
against
and
from
the
sides
of
the
Caverns
,
and
the
ebullition
and
volutation
of
the
melted
Materials
,
it
forces
out
that
boiling
matter
either
at
the
old
mouths
,
or
at
new
ones
,
which
it
opens
where
the
incumbent
Earth
is
more
thin
and
yielding
.
And
if
any
water
enters
those
Caverns
,
it
mightily
encreaseth
the
raging
of
the
Mountain
.
For
the
fire
suddenly
dissolving
the
water
into
vapour
,
expands
it
to
a
vast
dimension
,
and
by
the
help
thereof
throws
up
Earth
,
Sand
,
St●nes
,
and
whatever
it
meets
with
.
How
great
the
force
of
water
converted
into
vapour
is
,
I
have
sometimes
experimented
by
inadvertently
casting
a
Bullet
in
a
wet
mold
,
the
melted
Lead
being
no
sooner
poured
in
,
but
it
was
cast
out
again
with
violence
by
the
particles
of
water
adhering
to
the
mold
suddenly
converted
into
vapour
by
the
heat
of
the
Metal
.
Secondly
,
The
People
of
this
Plantation
being
generally
so
ungodly
and
debauched
in
their
lives
,
this
Earthquake
may
well
be
esteemed
by
this
Gentleman
,
the
Minister
of
Port-Royal
,
a
Judgment
of
God
upon
them
.
For
though
it
may
be
a
servile
complaint
,
and
popular
mistake
,
that
the
former
imes
were
better
than
these
,
and
that
the
World
doth
daily
degenerate
,
and
grow
worse
and
worse
.
Aet
as
parentum
pejor
avis
tulit
hos
nequiores
,
mox
daturos
Progeniem
vitiosiorem
.
For
had
this
been
true
,
Vice
would
long
before
this
time
have
come
to
the
height
and
greatest
possible
excess
:
and
this
Complaint
hath
been
made
as
well
in
the
best
as
worst
of
times
.
Though
I
say
this
be
partly
an
errour
,
yet
I
do
verily
believe
,
that
there
are
certain
times
when
Iniquity
doth
abound
,
and
Wickedness
overflow
in
a
Nation
or
City
;
and
that
long
Peace
and
Prosperity
,
and
great
Riches
,
are
apt
to
create
Pride
and
Luxury
,
and
introduce
a
general
Corruption
of
Manners
:
And
that
at
such
times
God
usually
sends
some
sweeping
Judgment
,
either
utterly
destroying
such
a
People
who
have
filled
up
the
measure
of
their
iniquity
,
or
at
least
grievously
afflicts
and
diminishes
them
.
So
when
in
the
old
World
the
wickedness
of
man
was
great
upon
the
earth
,
and
every
imagination
of
the
thoughts
of
his
heart
was
only
evil
continually
,
Gen.
6.
5.
And
the
earth
was
corrupt
before
God
,
and
filled
with
violence
,
all
flesh
having
corrupted
their
ways
,
vers.
11.
&
12.
God
brought
in
the
Flood
,
and
drowned
them
all
.
The
like
vengeance
we
find
executed
on
the
Cities
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
after
such
a
monstrous
height
of
wickedness
as
the
Inhabitants
were
generally
arrived
at
.
And
we
shall
find
it
noted
by
Historians
,
That
before
any
great
publick
Calamity
or
utter
Excision
of
a
Nation
,
the
People
were
become
universally
vicious
and
corrupt
in
their
Manners
,
and
without
all
fear
of
God
or
sence
of
Goodness
.
For
God
doth
not
stand
by
as
an
idle
and
unconcerned
Spectator
,
and
suffer
things
to
run
at
random
;
but
his
Providence
many
times
interposes
,
and
stops
the
usual
course
and
current
of
Natural
Causes
:
Nay
,
I
believe
and
affirm
,
That
in
all
great
and
notable
Revolutions
and
Mutations
he
hath
the
greatest
hand
and
interest
;
himself
ordering
and
governing
them
by
his
special
Superintendence
and
influence
.
So
though
the
Instruments
and
Materials
wherewith
this
devastation
in
Iamaica
was
made
,
as
a
subterraneous
fire
and
inflamable
materials
,
were
before
in
the
Earth
,
yet
that
they
should
at
this
time
break
forth
and
work
,
when
there
was
such
an
inundation
of
wickedness
there
,
and
particularly
and
especially
at
Port-Royal
,
this
we
may
confidently
say
,
was
the
finger
of
God
,
and
effected
perchance
by
the
ministery
of
an
Angel
.
Moreover
,
This
Relator's
being
called
aside
,
and
stopped
from
going
to
a
place
,
whither
if
he
had
then
gone
he
had
certainly
perished
,
we
have
good
reason
to
think
an
effect
of
Providence
,
designing
thereby
his
preservation
;
as
Gregory
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
his
going
out
of
the
House
wherein
he
abode
immediately
before
it
fell
down
,
was
rationally
thought
to
be
in
respect
of
him
.
But
to
proceed
;
I
should
now
have
done
concerning
Earthquakes
,
it
being
my
design
only
to
take
notice
of
such
as
have
made
considerable
mutations
in
the
superficial
part
of
the
Earth
,
passing
by
those
,
which
after
a
short
trembling
and
succussion
have
left
the
Earth
as
they
found
it
,
making
no
alteration
at
all
therein
.
But
at
the
very
time
this
she●t
of
Earthquakes
was
Composing
,
there
happening
a
notable
one
,
though
of
this
latter
kind
,
in
our
own
Country
,
I
was
partly
by
the
coincidence
of
it
,
with
the
composure
before-mentioned
,
partly
at
the
request
of
the
Bookseller
,
induced
to
make
some
mention
of
it
,
and
add
what
I
knew
or
could
learn
of
its
History
;
which
is
indeed
very
little
and
inconsiderable
,
we
having
as
yet
but
a
very
lame
and
imperfect
account
of
the
Accidents
of
it
.
As
for
the
time
when
it
happened
,
it
was
the
8th
of
September
1692.
about
4
Minutes
past
Two
of
the
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
,
as
was
observed
at
London
;
hereabouts
I
can
hear
of
no
body
that
was
so
critical
in
noting
the
time
,
only
they
agree
that
it
was
about
Two
of
the
Clock
.
Had
we
a
punctual
and
exact
notice
of
the
very
Minute
that
it
happened
in
far
distant
places
,
we
might
thence
gather
something
concerning
the
motion
and
progress
of
it
.
However
it
is
remarkable
that
it
happened
in
the
Autumn
,
one
of
the
Seasons
in
which
Aristotle
tells
us
such
effects
are
most
frequent
,
the
other
being
the
Spring
;
and
likewise
in
the
Month
of
September
;
in
the
which
that
about
Oxford
in
the
Year
1683.
fell
out
:
and
moreover
in
a
wet
Season
,
as
that
also
did
;
though
the
Forenoon
of
the
day
was
clear
and
fair
,
yet
in
the
Afternoon
,
when
the
Earthquake
was
past
it
rained
hard
till
Night
,
the
whole
precedent
Summer
(
to
this
I
mean
)
having
been
cold
and
wet
:
which
what
influence
it
can
have
toward
the
production
of
an
Earthquake
,
unless
by
stopping
the
Pores
of
the
Earth
,
and
hindring
the
evaporation
of
those
sulphureous
steams
,
which
are
the
efficients
of
it
,
I
know
not
,
The
same
Night
succeeded
some
strokes
of
Thunder
and
Flashes
of
Lightning
both
here
and
at
London
,
and
since
then
we
have
had
great
storms
of
Wind.
I
might
have
taken
notice
,
that
for
some
Mornings
before
we
had
smart
Frosts
for
the
time
of
the
Year
.
Since
this
was
written
and
sent
away
in
order
to
printing
,
I
am
advis'd
by
Letter
from
my
honoured
Friend
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
,
that
this
Earthquake
was
not
confin'd
to
some
Counties
of
England
,
as
Middlesex
,
Essex
,
Kent
,
Sussex
,
Hampshire
,
&c.
but
spread
far
into
Foreign
Parts
;
an
Account
whereof
I
shall
give
you
in
the
Doctor
's
own
words
.
The
Concussion
or
Vibration
of
our
late
Earthquake
was
felt
in
most
parts
of
the
Dutch
and
Spanish
Netherlands
,
as
also
in
Germany
and
France
:
It
affected
places
most
upon
the
Sea-Coasts
,
and
near
the
great
Rivers
as
Zealand
,
Cologn
,
Mentz
,
and
the
Bridge
of
London
.
It
went
not
beyond
52
Degrees
and
40
Minutes
of
Northern
Latitude
;
how
far
it
reach'd
to
the
South
and
East
,
is
not
yet
certainly
known
for
want
of
good
Intelligence
,
we
have
already
traced
it
beyond
Paris
to
the
48
degree
of
N.
Latitude
,
and
beyond
the
Rhine
on
the
East
to
Francfort
;
so
that
we
know
at
present
of
260
Miles
square
shaken
by
it
.
The
motions
of
some
Machines
were
very
sensibly
stop't
or
retarded
by
the
Choc
,
especially
Pendulums
;
and
there
were
some
alterations
in
the
Air
(
as
to
its
smell
,
spring
,
and
gravity
)
both
before
and
after
.
The
time
of
its
happening
here
in
England
,
and
beyond
the
Seas
,
seems
to
vary
some
Minutes
,
but
that
may
easily
be
accounted
for
by
the
difference
of
Meridians
.
Thus
far
the
Doctor
.
Dat.
Septemb.
22.
The
duration
or
continuance
of
it
(
as
I
am
informed
by
some
curious
and
attentive
Observers
)
about
London
was
about
Two
Minutes
;
here
not
so
long
.
The
manner
of
the
motion
,
as
I
am
assured
by
my
Learned
and
Ingenious
Friend
and
Neighbour
Mr.
Allen
,
Physitian
in
Braintree
,
who
had
it
from
several
intelligent
and
observant
Persons
hereabouts
,
and
that
lived
in
distant
places
,
was
first
a
manifest
heaving
upwards
,
and
after
that
a
trembling
,
or
vibration
,
or
agitation
to
and
fro
.
So
that
in
the
first
respect
,
its
motion
seemed
to
resemble
that
of
the
Blood
in
an
Artery
stretching
the
Channel
as
it
passed
.
The
motion
of
it
was
most
considerable
upon
Hills
and
in
Valleys
.
The
effect
it
had
upon
those
who
were
sensible
of
it
was
a
swimming
or
dizziness
in
their
Heads
,
and
this
was
general
upon
all
.
In
some
it
affected
their
Stomacks
,
and
created
a
loathing
and
inclination
to
vomit
:
Some
of
the
tenderer
Sex
found
in
themselves
such
a
disposition
as
they
have
had
before
a
swooning
fit
.
All
which
must
be
the
effects
either
of
the
heaving
or
tremulous
motion
,
or
both
;
and
yet
no
motion
of
Boat
or
Coach
doth
so
suddenly
affect
and
disturb
the
Head
or
Stomack
.
Lastly
,
It
was
attended
with
a
noise
,
as
our
Earthquakes
generally
in
England
are
,
as
is
observed
by
Mr.
Pigot
in
that
of
Oxford
in
the
Year
1683.
and
by
my self
when
I
lived
in
Sutton
●●field
,
in
〈◊〉
that
happen'd
there
in
the
Winter
time
as
I
remember
in
the
Year
1677
and
extended
at
least
40
Miles
in
length
into
Worcestershire
.
The
noise
I
heard
seem'd
to
be
in
the
Air.
This
noise
hereabouts
was
heard
but
in
few
places
,
and
by
few
persons
,
but
yet
I
am
well
assured
by
some
,
and
those
of
the
Vulgar
and
Ignorant
sort
,
who
reported
it
of
themselves
,
having
no
reason
to
seign
it
,
and
who
had
never
heard
that
any
such
thing
accompanied
Earthquakes
.
From
many
of
the
fore-mentioned
particulars
it
may
be
collected
,
That
the
Caverns
in
which
the
inflamed
Damp
causing
this
Earthquake
was
contained
,
lye
deep
in
the
Earth
,
else
could
it
not
have
shook
such
a
vast
extent
of
Ground
,
both
Hills
and
Valleys
,
passing
under
the
Channels
of
great
Rivers
,
and
even
Creeks
of
the
Sea
,
and
not
being
stop't
by
them
;
and
if
it
had
not
lain
deep
,
it
would
in
all
likelyhood
some
where
or
other
have
rent
the
Earth
,
and
broken
forth
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
the
depth
,
it
should
seem
it
found
so
much
vent
as
to
affect
the
external
Air
,
and
create
a
sound
:
for
if
the
Caverns
wherein
the
Damp
was
had
been
close
shut
up
with
such
a
thick
Coat
of
Earth
,
I
doubt
whether
the
trembling
and
vibration
of
the
soft
Earth
alone
would
have
produced
such
a
noise
abroad
in
the
Air
;
and
the
vapour
of
it
also
made
a
shift
to
struggle
through
the
Pores
of
the
Earth
into
the
open
Air
,
in
such
quantity
as
to
affect
the
sence
;
a
sulphurous
scent
having
been
observed
in
the
Air
both
before
and
after
the
Concussion
.
It
is
moreover
very
remarkable
,
That
there
were
some
particular
spots
which
were
not
at
all
stirred
in
those
Countreys
where
the
places
not
far
distant
round
about
were
shaken
;
as
Sturbridge-Fair
before
remembred
,
and
that
where
my
Dwelling
is
;
neither
my self
,
nor
any
of
my
Family
,
though
they
were
above
stairs
,
nor
any
of
our
near
Neighbours
being
sensible
of
the
least
motion
or
impression
of
it
,
and
yet
those
living
within
less
then
half
a
mile
had
their
Houses
considerably
shaken
by
it
.
It
is
also
worth
the
noting
,
That
both
this
,
and
all
other
Earthquakes
I
have
heard
or
read
of
in
England
,
have
been
very
short
,
and
finished
at
one
explosion
;
which
is
an
argument
that
the
Cavities
and
Cuniculi
,
wherein
the
enflamed
matter
is
contained
and
moves
,
are
very
strait
and
of
small
dimensions
.
Explosion
I
call
it
,
because
by
the
quickness
of
the
motion
it
seems
rather
to
resemble
that
of
Powder
in
a
Gun
,
then
that
of
a
Squib
running
in
a
Train
of
Powder
.
Though
others
I
have
read
of
whose
motion
was
very
slow
;
as
that
observed
by
the
Honourable
Mr.
Boyl
,
and
described
in
the
Philosophical
Transactions
,
Numb
.
11.
Had
we
certain
knowledge
where
the
greatest
force
of
this
Earthquake
was
,
we
might
thence
learn
where
its
first
accension
was
,
and
which
way
it
spread
it self
.
But
I
have
not
time
to
enlarge
further
concerning
it
,
or
to
give
an
account
of
all
its
Phoenomena
,
lest
I
injure
the
Printer
by
stopping
the
Press
:
neither
indeed
would
it
be
prudence
to
attempt
it
,
till
we
have
a
more
particular
and
perfect
History
of
it
.
Since
this
was
written
and
sent
away
to
the
Printer
,
intelligence
is
come
from
beyond
the
Seas
,
that
Flanders
and
all
Holland
,
part
of
France
and
Germany
,
were
shaken
by
this
Earthquake
,
and
consequently
the
interjacent
Provinces
,
which
is
a
clear
demonstration
of
our
Opinion
,
That
the
inflamed
Damp
,
which
caused
it
,
was
lodged
deep
in
the
Earth
,
the
Cuniculi
or
Caverns
which
contained
it
passing
under
the
very
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
It
is
also
a
great
confirmation
of
what
we
have
delivered
concerning
the
Mountains
of
Aetna
,
Stromboli
,
and
Vesuvius
communicating
by
Submarine
passages
.
Add
hereto
,
that
Gassendus
in
the
Life
of
Peireskius
reports
,
That
at
the
Mountain
Semo
in
Aethiopia
,
there
happened
a
burning
at
the
same
time
with
that
of
Vesuvius
in
Campania
,
viz.
in
the
Year
1633.
So
that
not
only
Vesuvius
communicates
with
Aetna
by
subterraneous
Vaults
,
but
also
(
as
he
rationally
infers
)
Aetna
with
the
Mountains
of
Syria
,
the
Tunnels
running
under
the
depths
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
and
those
with
the
Arabian
,
and
lastly
the
Arabian
with
Mount
Semo
in
Aethiopia
.
That
an
inflamed
Damp
or
subterraneous
Fire
is
the
cause
of
all
Earthquakes
in
general
,
and
not
only
such
as
precede
the
eruptions
of
Vulcano's
,
may
be
proved
by
an
eminent
instance
of
an
Earthquake
happening
May
12.
1682.
which
shook
the
greatest
part
of
France
and
Switzerland
,
and
reach't
as
far
as
Collen
in
Germany
:
an
Account
whereof
we
have
in
the
Iournal
des
Scavans
set
forth
Iune
1.
1682.
inserted
in
the
Weekly
Memorials
printed
for
Mr.
Faithorne
,
Numb
.
23.
In
which
they
write
,
That
it
was
perceived
in
Lionnois
,
(
which
was
wont
〈◊〉
pass
for
a
place
exempt
from
such
Accidents
)
in
P●phiny
and
Beaujolois
,
though
very
〈◊〉
,
and
without
any
ill
consequence
.
That
at
Mets
in
Lorrain
the
Watch-place
of
a
Bulwark
was
thrown
down
into
the
〈◊〉
,
with
the
Soldier
that
stood
Sentinel
〈◊〉
That
at
Tonnerre
the
Houses
and
Churches
were
so
terribly
shaken
,
as
if
several
Coaches
with
six
Horses
had
driven
along
full
speed
through
the
Streets
;
and
that
it
threw
down
several
Rocks
on
the
side
of
Bourbirant
.
They
tell
also
that
it
stop't
a
Fountain
at
Raviere
hard
by
(
which
at
fifty
paces
from
its
head
turns
a
Mill
)
for
half
an
hour
.
That
it
was
perceived
in
Provence
by
the
shaking
of
Windows
and
Beds
,
and
opening
of
Doors
,
and
that
it
had
two
several
motions
or
pulses
,
as
ours
also
was
by
some
observed
to
have
:
and
that
the
Domestick
Animals
,
as
Sheep
,
Cows
,
Horses
,
and
Poultry
did
discover
their
fear
by
unusual
motions
and
cries
.
And
the
Sheep
at
Dijon
in
Burgundy
could
not
be
stopt
from
getting
into
their
Stalls
at
four
of
the
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
,
which
were
not
then
wont
to
betake
themselves
thither
till
Sun-set
.
That
the
Cities
of
Orleans
,
Troyes
,
Sens
,
Chalons
,
Ioinville
,
Reims
,
Soissons
,
Laon
,
Mascon
,
Dole
,
Strasbourg
,
&c.
felt
the
Effects
of
it
.
But
at
Remiremont
upon
the
Moselle
,
where
it
exerted
its
greatest
force
,
throwing
down
several
Houses
,
insomuch
that
the
Inhabitants
were
forced
to
betake
themselves
into
the
Fields
for
six
weeks
time
;
there
was
a
noise
heard
like
Thunder
,
and
flames
frequently
broke
out
of
the
Earth
of
a
noisome
scent
,
but
not
Sulphureous
,
and
which
burnt
nothing
,
yet
was
there
no
rift
or
chap
in
the
ground
,
save
only
in
one
place
,
the
depth
whereof
was
in
vain
search't
,
and
which
afterwards
closed
up
.
And
before
this
Earthquake
also
flames
appeared
for
4
days
upon
a
Mountain
near
Geneva
.
It
is
very
strange
and
remarkable
that
the
flames
that
issued
out
were
of
the
nature
of
an
Ignis
fatuus
,
and
burnt
nothing
;
and
that
(
as
Monsieur
Colbert
writes
)
the
Earthquake
raged
every
Night
,
and
never
in
the
Day-time
.
Concerning
Earthquakes
,
I
shall
only
add
two
Observations
.
1.
That
it
is
not
likely
that
they
spend
all
their
strength
upon
Cities
,
but
do
indifferently
shake
,
break
in
sunder
,
and
throw
down
Mountains
and
Rocks
;
and
seeing
few
Cities
there
are
but
have
been
shaken
,
and
many
ruined
and
subverted
by
them
,
and
levelled
with
the
Ground
;
there
is
good
reason
to
think
,
that
few
Rocks
or
Mountains
have
escaped
their
Fury
,
but
have
suffered
the
like
Concussions
and
Alterations
.
2.
That
the
Changes
that
have
hitherto
happened
in
the
Earth
by
Earthquakes
have
not
been
so
considerable
as
to
threaten
a
dissolution
of
the
present
System
of
the
Terraqueous
Globe
,
should
there
be
a
like
succession
of
them
to
Eternity
.
Unless
we
will
except
that
unparall'd
universal
one
,
which
happened
in
the
days
of
Valentinian
the
first
(
which
we
have
already
mention'd
)
by
which
the
whole
known
World
,
both
Land
and
Sea
,
and
it
s
like
the
then
unknown
too
,
were
violently
shaken
;
which
might
seem
to
be
a
Prelude
to
the
future
Conslagration
or
Destruction
of
the
whole
by
such
a
confusion
and
dashing
in
pieces
of
all
the
parts
of
it
one
against
another
,
as
the
Stoicks
speak
of
.
Of
the
Effects
of
burning
Mountains
or
Vulcanos
,
I
have
already
said
something
,
and
shall
afterwards
,
have
occasion
to
say
more
.
In
brief
,
1.
They
cast
forth
out
of
their
Mouths
,
and
scatter
all
over
the
Country
,
sometimes
to
a
very
great
distance
,
abundance
of
Sand
and
Ashes
.
Dion
Cassius
reports
,
that
in
that
noted
deflagration
of
Vesuvius
in
the
time
of
Titus
the
Emperour
,
there
was
so
much
Cinders
and
Ashes
vomited
out
of
its
flaming
Tunnel
,
and
with
that
Fury
and
Violence
,
that
they
were
transported
over
Sea
into
Africa
,
Syria
and
Egypt
;
and
on
the
other
side
were
carried
as
far
as
Rome
,
where
they
darkned
the
very
Air
,
and
intercepted
the
Sun-beams
.
At
which
time
,
by
the
fury
of
this
burning
and
tempest
,
the
whole
Mountain
and
Earth
thereabouts
was
so
shaken
,
that
two
adjoyning
Cities
Herculanium
and
Pompeii
,
were
destroyed
with
the
People
sitting
in
the
Theater
.
And
the
famous
Natural
Historian
Pliny
the
Elder
,
then
Admiral
of
the
Roman
Navy
,
out
of
a
curiosity
of
searching
out
the
Causes
and
Nature
of
the
Deflagration
approaching
too
near
the
Mountain
,
and
staying
too
long
there
,
was
suffocated
with
the
sulphureous
smoke
and
stench
thereof
.
Of
another
eruption
of
the
same
Vesuvius
we
read
,
in
the
time
of
Leo
the
Emperour
,
wherein
the
Ashes
thereof
transported
in
the
Air
obscured
all
Europe
,
being
carried
as
far
as
Constantinople
;
and
that
the
Constant
inopolitans
being
wonderfully
affrighted
therewith
(
insomuch
as
the
Emperour
forsook
the
City
)
in
memory
of
the
same
,
did
yearly
celebrate
the
Twelfth
of
November
.
2.
They
also
pour
out
huge
Floods
of
melted
Minerals
,
Stones
,
and
other
Materials
,
running
down
like
Rivers
for
many
Miles
together
;
as
did
the
Mountain
Aetna
in
that
last
and
most
famous
Eructation
,
disgorging
such
mighty
streams
of
fiery
running
matter
,
as
flowed
down
to
Catana
,
above
twenty
Miles
distant
,
and
advanced
a
considerable
way
into
the
very
Sea
it self
.
Secondly
,
The
next
thing
I
shall
mention
is
the
extraordinary
Floods
caused
by
long
continuing
showers
,
or
violent
and
tempestuous
storms
and
shots
of
rain
.
The
most
ancient
and
memorable
of
this
kind
is
that
of
Deucalion
,
of
which
we
have
already
discoursed
sufficiently
.
S.
Hierome
in
the
Life
of
Hilarion
(
as
I
find
him
quoted
by
Dr.
Hakewill
)
speaks
of
a
Flood
and
Inundation
after
the
Death
of
Iulian
,
in
which
Naves
ad
praerupta
montium
delatae
pependerunt
,
the
Ships
being
landed
upon
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
,
there
stuck
.
Which
whether
it
proceeded
from
Rain
,
or
from
an
Irruption
of
the
Sea
,
or
from
both
Causes
together
,
he
doth
not
say
:
but
if
it
were
literally
true
,
and
not
hyperbolically
exaggerated
,
then
may
some
credit
be
given
to
what
Sabin
in
his
Commentaries
upon
Ovid's
Metamorphosis
,
reports
,
Ex
Annalium
monumentis
constat
Anno
1460.
in
Alpibus
inventam
esse
Navim
cum
anchoris
in
cu●iculo
per
quem
metalla
effodiuntur
:
It
appears
by
the
Monuments
of
History
,
that
in
the
Year
1460.
in
a
Mine
of
the
Alps
was
found
a
Ship
with
its
Anchors
;
in
confirmation
of
what
that
Poet
writes
,
Et
vetus
inventa
est
in
montibus
anchora
summis
.
In
the
Year
of
our
Redemption
590.
in
the
Month
of
October
,
Gregory
being
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
there
happened
a
marvellous
overflowing
in
Italy
,
and
especially
in
the
Venetian
Territory
and
in
Liguria
,
accompanied
with
a
most
fearful
storm
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
after
which
followed
the
great
Plague
at
Rome
,
by
reason
of
the
many
dead
Serpents
cast
up
and
left
upon
the
Land
after
the
Waters
decreased
and
returned
.
Strozius
Sigog
in
his
Magia
omnifaria
,
telleth
of
an
Inundation
in
Italy
in
the
time
of
Pope
Damasus
,
in
which
also
many
Cities
of
Sicily
were
swallowed
:
another
in
the
time
of
Alexander
the
Sixth
:
also
in
the
Year
1515.
Maximilian
being
Emperour
.
He
also
remembers
a
perillous
overflowing
in
Polonia
about
Cracovia
,
by
which
many
People
perished
.
Likewise
Vignier
a
French
Historian
,
speaketh
of
a
great
Flood
in
the
South
part
of
Languedoc
,
which
fell
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
1557.
with
so
dreadful
a
Tempest
,
that
all
the
People
attended
therein
the
very
end
of
the
World
and
Judgment-day
;
saying
,
that
by
the
violent
descent
of
the
Waters
about
Nismes
,
there
were
removed
divers
old
heaps
and
mountures
of
Ground
,
and
many
other
Places
torn
up
and
rent
;
by
which
accident
there
was
found
both
Coin
of
Silver
and
Gold
,
and
divers
pieces
of
Plate
,
and
Vessels
of
other
Metal
,
supposed
to
be
hidden
at
such
time
as
the
Goths
invaded
that
Province
.
These
stories
related
in
the
three
last
Paragraphs
,
I
have
borrowed
of
Sir
Walter
Ralegh
his
History
of
the
World
.
To
which
I
shall
add
one
of
late
date
happening
in
Sicily
,
a
Narrative
whereof
communicated
in
a
Letter
from
Palermo
,
dated
Iune
the
25th
,
1682.
I
met
with
in
the
London
Gazette
,
Numb.
1742.
in
the
following
words
:
We
have
an
Account
from
the
Town
of
Tortorica
,
That
on
the
sixth
Instant
,
about
seven
a
Clock
in
the
Evening
,
after
so
great
a
darkness
that
no
object
could
be
distinguished
at
the
distance
of
four
paces
,
there
arose
such
a
great
storm
of
Rain
,
Lightning
and
Thunder
,
which
lasted
six
and
thirty
hours
,
that
about
One
a
Clock
the
next
morning
,
great
Torrents
of
Water
,
caused
by
these
Rains
,
fell
down
from
the
neighbouring
Mountains
with
so
great
rapidity
,
that
they
carried
with
them
Trees
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
,
which
threw
down
the
Walls
and
Houses
of
the
Town
they
happened
to
beat
against
.
The
Waters
were
so
violent
that
they
overthrew
the
Church
of
St.
Nicholas
;
and
the
Arch-Deacon
of
the
Town
,
who
retired
thither
,
perished
there
with
many
other
persons
:
there
remaining
only
one
Abby
,
and
about
fifty
Houses
,
and
those
so
shattered
,
that
they
fell
one
after
another
.
There
were
about
six
hundred
of
the
Inhabitants
drown'd
,
the
rest
being
abroad
in
the
Field
gathering
their
silk
,
fled
to
the
Mountains
,
where
they
suffered
very
much
for
want
of
Provisions
.
The
Goods
,
Trees
,
Stone
,
Sand
and
other
Rubbish
which
the
Waters
carried
away
,
were
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
they
made
a
bank
above
the
Water
two
Miles
in
length
near
the
mouth
of
the
River
,
where
before
the
Sea
was
very
deep
.
This
Town
is
situate
in
that
part
of
Sicily
called
the
Valley
of
Demona
,
on
the
side
of
the
River
Tortorica
,
about
five
and
Twenty
Miles
from
the
Tuscan
Sea
.
The
Towns
of
Randazzo
and
Francaville
,
and
several
others
,
have
likewise
been
destroyed
by
this
great
Flood
.
It
is
added
that
Mount
Aetna
casts
out
such
abundance
of
Water
,
that
all
the
neighbouring
Country
is
drowned
.
Which
if
it
be
true
,
(
as
I
see
no
reason
to
doubt
it
)
this
is
a
further
proof
,
against
Borellius
,
that
the
Caverns
of
Aetna
are
more
then
superficial
,
and
reach
down
to
the
very
Roots
and
Foundations
of
that
Mountain
,
communicating
with
the
Subterraneous
Abyss
,
and
the
Sea
its
self
,
from
whence
in
all
likelyhood
these
Waters
were
derived
,
as
is
evident
in
those
poured
out
by
Vesuvius
.
Many
other
Floods
we
read
of
in
Histories
,
whether
caused
by
Rains
or
Inundations
of
the
Sea
,
is
uncertain
,
and
therefore
I
shall
not
spend
time
in
setting
them
down
.
The
effect
of
all
which
relating
to
the
Earth
in
general
is
,
the
wasting
and
washing
away
of
Mountains
and
high
Grounds
,
the
raising
of
the
Valleys
and
Bottoms
,
and
consequently
levelling
of
the
Earth
,
and
landing
up
of
the
Sea
.
Thirdly
,
The
last
thing
I
shall
mention
,
which
hath
effected
considerable
Changes
in
the
Earth
,
is
boisterous
and
outragious
Winds
and
Hurricanes
,
of
which
I
need
not
give
Instances
,
they
every
year
almost
happening
.
These
I
conceive
have
a
great
Interest
in
the
Inundations
of
the
Sea
we
have
before
mentioned
.
These
raise
up
those
great
Hills
or
Downs
of
Sand
we
see
all
along
the
Coasts
of
the
Low-Countreys
,
and
the
Western-shores
of
England
,
and
the
like
places
.
These
sometimes
blow
up
so
much
Sand
,
and
drive
it
so
far
as
to
cover
the
adjacent
Countreys
,
and
to
mar
whole
Fields
,
yea
to
bury
Towns
and
Villages
.
They
are
also
a
concurrent
cause
of
those
huge
Banks
and
Shelves
of
Sand
that
are
so
dangerous
to
Mariners
,
and
bar
up
Havens
,
and
ruin
Port-Towns
;
of
which
many
Instances
might
be
given
.
I
find
in
Dr.
Hakewil's
Apology
,
a
story
or
two
shewing
the
great
force
and
strength
of
Winds
;
the
one
taken
out
of
Bellarmine's
Book
De
ascensu
mentis
in
Deum
per
scal.
creat
.
grad.
2.
Vidi
ego
(
saith
the
Cardinal
)
quod
nisi
vidissem
non
crederem
,
à
vehementissimo
vento
effossam
ingentem
terrae
molem
,
eámque
delatam
super
pagum
quendam
ut
fovea
altissima
conspiceretur
,
unde
terra
eruta
fuerat
,
&
pagus
totus
coopertus
,
&
quasi
sepultus
manserit
,
ad
quem
terra
illa
devenerat
:
i.
e.
I
my self
have
seen
,
which
if
I
had
not
seen
,
I
should
not
have
believed
,
a
very
great
quantity
of
Earth
,
digged
out
and
taken
up
by
the
force
of
a
strong
Wind
,
and
carried
up
a
Village
thereby
,
so
that
there
remained
to
be
seen
a
great
empty
hollowness
in
the
place
from
whence
it
was
lifted
,
and
the
Village
upon
which
it
lighted
was
in
a
manner
all
covered
over
and
buried
in
it
.
The
other
out
of
Stow
,
who
reports
,
That
in
the
Year
1095.
during
the
Reign
of
King
William
Rufus
,
there
happened
in
London
an
outragious
Wind
,
which
bore
down
in
that
City
alone
six
hundred
Houses
,
and
blew
off
the
Roof
of
Bow-Church
,
with
which
the
Beams
were
born
into
the
Air
a
great
height
,
six
whereof
being
27
foot
long
,
with
their
fall
were
driven
23
foot
deep
into
the
ground
,
the
streets
of
the
City
lying
then
unpaved
.
Now
then
to
sum
up
what
we
have
said
,
The
Changes
and
Alterations
that
have
been
made
in
the
Superficial
Part
of
the
Terraqueous
Globe
have
been
effected
chiefly
by
Water
,
Fire
,
and
Wind.
Those
by
Water
have
been
either
by
the
Motions
of
the
Sea
,
or
by
Rains
;
and
both
either
ordinary
or
extraordinary
:
The
ordinary
Tides
and
Spring-tides
of
the
Sea
do
wash
away
the
shores
,
and
change
Sand-banks
,
and
the
like
.
The
extraordinary
and
tempestuous
motions
of
the
Sea
,
raised
by
raging
and
impetuous
Winds
,
subterraneous
Fires
,
or
some
other
hidden
causes
,
overwhelm
Islands
,
open
Fretum's
,
throw
up
huge
beds
and
banks
of
Sand
,
nay
vast
baiches
of
Stone
,
extending
some
Miles
,
and
drown
whole
Countreys
.
The
ordinary
Rains
contribute
something
to
the
daily
diminution
of
the
Mountains
,
filling
up
of
the
Valleys
,
and
atterrating
the
skirts
of
the
Seas
.
The
extraordinary
Rains
causing
great
Floods
and
Deluges
,
have
more
visible
and
remarkable
influences
upon
such
mutations
,
doing
that
in
a
few
days
,
which
the
ordinary
Weather
could
not
effect
,
it
may
be
,
in
an
hundred
years
.
In
all
these
Changes
the
Winds
have
a
great
interest
;
the
motion
of
the
Clouds
being
wholly
owing
to
them
,
and
in
a
great
measure
also
the
overflowings
and
inundations
of
the
Sea
.
Whatever
Changes
have
been
wrought
by
Earthquakes
,
Thunders
,
and
Eruptions
of
Vulcano's
,
are
the
effects
of
Fire
.
All
these
Causes
co-operate
toward
the
lowring
of
the
Mountains
,
levelling
of
the
Earth
,
straitning
and
landing
up
of
the
Sea
,
and
in
fine
compelling
the
Waters
to
return
upon
the
dry
Land
,
and
cover
the
whole
Surface
of
it
,
as
at
the
first
.
How
to
obviate
this
in
a
natural
way
,
I
know
not
,
unless
by
a
transmutation
of
the
two
Elements
of
Water
and
Earth
one
into
another
,
which
I
can
by
no
means
grant
.
'T
is
true
indeed
,
the
rocky
parts
of
the
Mountains
may
be
so
hard
and
impenetrable
,
as
to
resist
and
hold
out
against
all
the
Assaults
of
the
Water
,
and
utmost
rage
of
the
Sea
;
but
then
all
the
Earth
and
Sand
being
washed
from
them
,
nothing
,
but
as
it
were
their
Skeletons
,
will
remain
extant
above
the
Waters
,
and
the
Earth
be
in
effect
drowned
.
But
though
I
cannot
imagine
or
think
upon
any
natural
means
to
prevent
and
put
a
stop
to
this
effect
,
yet
do
I
not
deny
that
there
may
be
some
;
and
I
am
the
rather
inclinable
so
to
think
,
because
the
World
doth
not
in
any
degree
proceed
so
fast
towards
this
Period
,
as
the
force
and
agency
of
all
these
Causes
together
seem
to
require
.
For
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
Oracle
predicting
the
carrying
on
the
shore
of
Cilicia
as
far
as
Cyprus
by
the
Earth
and
Mud
that
the
turbid
River
Pyramus
should
bring
down
,
and
let
fall
in
the
interjacent
strait
,
is
so
far
from
being
filled
up
,
that
there
hath
not
any
considerable
progress
been
made
towards
it
,
so
far
as
I
have
heard
or
read
,
in
these
2000
years
.
And
we
find
by
experience
,
that
the
longer
the
World
lasts
,
the
fewer
Concussions
and
Mutations
are
made
in
the
upper
or
superficial
Region
of
the
Earth
;
the
parts
thereof
seeming
to
tend
to
a
greater
quiet
and
settlement
.
Besides
the
Superficies
of
the
Sea
,
notwithstanding
the
overwhelming
and
submersion
of
Islands
,
and
the
straitning
of
it
about
the
Outlets
of
Rivers
;
and
the
Earth
it
washes
from
the
shores
subsiding
,
and
elevating
the
bottom
,
seems
not
to
be
raised
higher
,
nor
spread
further
,
or
bear
any
greater
proportion
to
that
of
the
Land
then
it
did
a
thousand
years
ago
.
So
have
I
finished
my
second
Discourse
concerning
the
Deluge
and
its
Effects
;
and
the
Mutations
that
have
been
since
made
in
the
Earth
,
and
their
Causes
.
DISCOURSE
III.
OF
THE
DISSOLUTION
OF
THE
WORLD
.
THE
INTRODUCTION
TO
THE
Third
Discourse
.
THERE
is
implanted
in
the
Nature
of
Man
a
great
desire
and
curiosity
of
fore-knowing
future
Events
,
and
what
shall
befal
themselves
,
their
Relations
and
Dependents
in
time
to
come
;
the
Fates
of
Kingdoms
and
Commonwealths
,
especially
the
Periodical
Mutations
,
and
final
Catastrophe
of
the
World
.
Hence
in
ancient
times
,
Divination
was
made
a
Science
or
Mystery
,
and
many
Nations
had
their
Colledges
or
Societies
of
Wise-men
,
Magicians
,
Astrologers
and
Sooth-sayers
;
as
for
example
,
the
Egyptians
,
Babylonians
and
Romans
.
Hence
the
Vulgar
are
very
prone
to
consult
Diviners
and
Fortune-tellers
.
To
gratifie
in
some
measure
this
Curiosity
,
and
that
his
People
might
not
in
any
Priviledge
be
inferiour
to
the
Nations
about
them
,
it
pleased
God
,
besides
the
standing
Oracle
of
Vrim
,
not
only
upon
special
occasions
to
raise
up
among
the
Iews
extraordinary
Prophets
,
by
immediate
Mission
;
but
also
to
settle
a
constant
Order
and
Succession
of
them
,
for
the
maintenance
and
upholding
whereof
,
there
were
Colledges
and
Seminaries
instituted
for
the
educating
and
fitting
young
Men
for
the
Prophetick
Function
.
These
were
the
Sons
of
the
Prophets
,
of
whom
we
find
so
frequent
mention
in
Scripture
.
Moreover
,
it
pleased
God
so
far
to
condescend
to
the
weakness
of
the
Iews
,
that
in
the
Infancy
of
their
State
,
he
permitted
them
to
consult
his
Prophets
concerning
ordinary
accidents
of
life
,
and
affairs
of
small
moment
:
As
we
see
Saul
did
Samuel
about
the
loss
of
his
Fathers
Asses
:
which
it
's
not
likely
he
would
have
done
,
had
it
not
been
usual
and
customary
so
to
do
.
In
the
latter
times
of
that
State
,
we
read
of
no
consulting
of
Prophets
upon
such
occasions
.
At
last
also
by
their
own
confession
,
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
was
quite
taken
away
,
and
nothing
left
them
but
a
Vocal
Oracle
,
which
they
called
Bath
col
,
i.
e.
the
Daughter
of
a
Voice
,
or
the
Daughter
of
Thunder
,
a
Voice
out
of
a
Voice
.
This
Dr.
[
](A58184-e24520-b)*
*
Horae
Hebr.
in
Matth.
cap.
3.
v.
17.
Light
foot
thinks
to
have
been
a
meer
Fancy
or
Imposture
.
Quae
de
Bath
Kol
referunt
Iudaei
,
ignoscant
illi
mihi
si
ego
partim
pro
fabulis
habeam
Iuduicis
,
partim
pro
praestigis
Diabolicis
.
What
the
Iews
report
concerning
Bath
Kol
,
I
beg
their
pardon
,
if
I
esteem
them
no
other
then
either
Jewish
Fables
or
Diabolical
Illusions
.
It
is
a
Tradition
among
them
,
that
after
the
death
of
the
last
Prophets
,
Haggai
,
Zachary
and
Malachy
,
the
Holy
Spirit
departed
from
Israel
.
But
why
,
I
beseech
you
,
was
Prophecy
withdrawn
,
if
Coelestial
Oracles
were
to
be
continued
?
Why
was
Vrim
and
Thummim
taken
away
,
or
rather
not
restored
,
by
their
own
confession
,
after
the
Babylonish
Captivity
?
It
were
strange
indeed
,
that
God
taking
away
his
ordinary
Oracles
from
a
People
should
bestow
upon
them
one
more
or
equally
noble
;
and
that
after
they
were
extremely
degenerated
and
fallen
into
all
manner
of
Impiety
,
Superstition
and
Heresy
,
&c.
And
a
little
after
,
if
I
may
freely
speak
what
I
think
,
those
innumerable
Stories
,
which
every
where
occur
[
in
the
Jewish
Writings
]
concerning
Bath
Kol
,
are
to
be
reduced
to
two
Heads
:
viz.
1.
The
most
of
them
are
meer
Fables
,
invented
in
honour
of
this
or
that
Rabbin
,
or
to
gain
credit
to
some
History
.
2.
The
rest
meer
Magical
and
Diabolical
Illusions
,
&c.
In
the
Primitive
Churches
of
Christians
planted
by
the
Apostles
,
there
was
also
an
Order
of
Prophets
,
1
Cor.
12.
28.
God
hath
set
some
in
the
Church
,
first
Apostles
,
secondarily
Prophets
,
&c.
This
Spirit
of
Prophecy
was
an
extraordinary
and
temporary
Gift
,
as
were
the
Gifts
of
Healing
and
Speaking
with
Tongues
,
continuing
not
long
after
the
Death
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Consignation
of
the
Canon
of
Scripture
.
So
that
now
we
have
no
means
left
us
of
coming
to
the
knowledge
of
future
Events
,
but
the
Prophecies
contained
in
the
Writings
of
the
Holy
Penmen
of
Scripture
,
which
,
we
must
search
diligently
,
consider
attentively
,
and
compare
together
,
if
we
desire
to
understand
any
thing
of
what
shall
befal
the
Christian
Church
or
State
in
time
to
come
.
This
Text
which
I
have
made
choice
of
for
my
Subject
,
is
part
of
a
Prophecy
concerning
the
greatest
of
all
Events
,
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
2
PETER
iii.
11.
Seeing
then
all
these
things
shall
be
dissolved
,
what
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
in
all
holy
conversation
and
godliness
?
CHAP.
1.
The
Division
of
the
Words
and
Doctrine
contained
in
them
,
with
the
Heads
of
the
following
Discourse
.
THESE
Words
contain
in
them
two
Parts
;
1.
An
Antecedent
or
Doctrine
,
All
these
things
shall
be
dissolved
.
2.
A
Consequent
,
or
Inference
thereupon
,
What
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
?
The
Doctrine
,
here
only
briefly
hinted
,
or
summarily
proposed
,
is
laid
down
more
fully
in
the
precedent
Verse
;
But
the
day
of
the
Lord
will
come
as
a
thief
in
the
night
,
in
which
the
Heavens
shall
pass
away
with
a
great
noise
,
and
the
Elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heat
,
the
Earth
also
,
and
the
works
that
are
therein
shall
be
burnt
up
.
These
words
are
by
the
generality
of
Interpreters
,
Ancient
and
Modern
,
understood
of
the
final
destruction
or
dissolution
of
Heaven
and
Earth
:
in
which
sense
I
shall
choose
rather
to
accept
them
at
present
,
than
with
the
Reverend
and
Learned
Dr.
Hammond
,
and
some
few
others
,
to
stem
the
Tide
of
Expositors
,
and
apply
them
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
and
the
Jewish
Polity
.
I
say
then
,
That
this
World
,
Doctr.
and
all
things
therein
contained
,
shall
one
day
be
dissolved
and
destroyed
by
Fire
.
By
World
in
this
Proposition
We
,
and
by
Heaven
and
Earth
in
this
place
,
the
most
rational
Interpreters
of
Scripture
,
do
understand
only
the
whole
Compages
of
this
sublunary
World
,
and
all
the
Creatures
that
are
in
it
;
all
that
was
destroyed
by
the
Flood
in
the
days
of
Noah
,
and
now
secured
from
perishing
so
again
,
that
I
may
borrow
Dr.
Hammond's
words
,
in
his
Annotations
on
this
place
.
And
again
,
the
word
Heavens
(
saith
he
)
being
an
Equivocal
word
,
is
used
either
for
the
superiour
Heavens
,
whether
Empyreal
or
Ethereal
,
or
for
the
sublunary
Heavens
,
the
Air
(
as
the
word
World
is
either
the
whole
Compages
of
the
superiour
and
inferiour
World
,
as
the
Author
of
the
Book
De
Mundo
,
ascribed
falsly
to
Aristotle
,
defines
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Systeme
or
Compages
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
the
Beings
therein
contained
:
or
else
only
of
the
sublunary
lower
World
)
we
may
here
resolve
,
that
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Heaven
and
Host
,
or
Elements
thereof
,
are
litterally
the
sublunary
Aereal
Heavens
,
and
all
that
is
therein
,
Clouds
and
Meteors
,
&c.
Fowls
and
flying
Creatures
,
and
so
,
fit
to
joyn
with
the
Earth
and
Works
that
are
therein
.
In
prosecution
of
this
Proposition
,
and
in
order
to
the
Proof
and
Confirmation
,
and
likewise
the
clearing
and
illustration
of
it
,
shall
,
(
1.
)
Give
you
what
I
find
concerning
the
dissolution
of
the
World
;
1.
In
the
Holy
Scripture
.
2.
In
Ancient
Christian
Writers
.
3.
In
the
Heathen
Philosophers
and
Sages
.
(
2.
)
I
shall
endeavour
to
give
some
answer
to
these
seven
Questions
,
which
are
obvious
and
usually
made
concerning
it
.
1.
Whether
there
be
any
thing
in
Nature
,
which
might
prove
and
demonstrate
;
or
argue
and
infer
a
future
Dissolution
of
the
World
?
2.
Whether
shall
this
Dissolution
be
brought
about
and
effected
by
Natural
,
or
by
Extraordinary
Means
and
Instruments
;
and
what
those
Means
and
Instruments
shall
be
?
3.
Whether
shall
the
Dissolution
be
gradual
or
sudden
?
4.
Whether
shall
there
be
any
Signs
and
Fore-runners
of
it
.
5.
At
what
Period
of
Time
shall
the
World
be
dissolved
?
6.
How
far
shall
this
Conflagration
extend
?
Whether
to
the
Ethereal
Heavens
,
and
all
the
Host
of
them
,
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
,
or
to
the
Aereal
only
.
7.
Whether
shall
the
Heavens
and
Earth
be
wholly
dissipated
and
destroyed
,
or
only
refined
and
purified
?
CHAP.
II.
The
Testimonies
of
Scripture
concerning
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
1.
THen
,
Let
us
consider
what
we
find
delivered
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
concerning
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
And
first
of
all
,
This
place
,
which
I
have
made
choice
of
for
my
Text
,
is
in
my
opinion
the
most
clear
and
full
,
as
to
this
particular
,
in
the
whole
Scripture
;
and
will
give
light
for
the
Solution
of
most
of
the
proposed
Questions
.
Vers.
10.
The
day
of
the
Lord
shall
come
as
a
thief
,
&c.
This
answers
the
third
Question
,
Whether
the
Dissolution
shall
be
gradual
or
sudden
?
Wherein
the
Heavens
shall
pass
away
with
a
great
noise
,
and
the
Elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heat
,
the
Earth
also
,
and
all
the
works
that
are
therein
shall
be
burnt
up
.
And
again
,
Vers.
12.
Wherein
the
Heavens
being
on
fire
shall
be
dissolved
,
and
the
Elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heat
.
This
answers
the
second
Question
,
What
the
Means
and
Instruments
of
this
Dissolution
shall
be
?
Vers.
13.
Nevertheless
we
according
to
his
promise
,
look
for
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
,
wherein
dwelleth
righteousness
.
This
gives
some
light
towards
the
anwering
of
the
last
Question
,
Whether
shall
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
be
wholly
burnt
up
and
destroyed
,
or
only
renewed
and
purified
?
These
Words
as
clearly
as
they
seem
to
refer
to
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
yet
Dr.
Hammond
doubts
not
to
be
understood
of
the
remarkable
destruction
of
Ierusalem
and
the
Iewish
State
,
he
thus
paraphrasing
them
.
Verse
10.
But
the
day
of
the
Lord
will
come
as
a
thief
in
the
night
,
in
which
the
Heavens
shall
pass
away
with
a
great
noise
,
and
the
Elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heat
,
and
the
Earth
also
,
and
the
works
that
are
therein
shall
be
burnt
up
.
But
this
Judgment
of
Christ
,
so
remarkable
on
the
Iews
,
shall
now
shortly
come
,
and
that
very
discernably
;
and
the
Temple
shall
suddenly
be
destroyed
,
the
greater
part
of
it
burnt
,
and
the
City
and
People
utterly
consumed
.
Verse
11.
Seeing
then
all
these
things
shall
be
dissolved
,
what
manner
of
Persons
ought
ye
to
be
in
all
holy
conversation
and
godliness
.
Seeing
then
this
destruction
shall
thus
involve
all
,
and
now
approacheth
so
near
,
what
an
engagement
doth
this
lay
upon
us
to
live
the
most
pure
strict
lives
that
ever
Men
lived
?
Verse
12.
Looking
for
and
hastning
unto
the
coming
of
the
day
of
God
,
wherein
the
Heavens
,
being
on
fire
,
shall
be
dissolved
,
and
the
Elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heat
.
Looking
for
the
coming
of
Christ
,
for
our
deliverance
,
and
by
our
Christian
lives
quickning
and
hastning
God
to
delay
it
no
longer
;
that
Coming
of
his
,
I
say
,
which
as
it
signifies
great
mercy
to
us
,
so
it
signifies
very
sharp
destruction
to
the
whole
Iewish
State
.
Verse
13.
Nevertheless
we
according
to
his
promise
,
look
for
new
Heavens
and
a
new
Earth
,
wherein
dwelleth
righteousness
.
Instead
of
which
we
look
for
a
new
Christian
State
,
wherein
all
provision
is
made
by
Christ
for
Righteousness
to
inhabit
,
according
to
the
Promise
of
Christ
concerning
the
Purity
that
he
should
plant
in
the
Evangelical
State
.
How
he
makes
out
and
confirms
this
Paraphrase
,
see
in
his
Annotations
upon
this
place
.
So
confident
is
he
of
the
Truth
of
this
his
Interpretation
,
that
he
censures
the
usual
one
as
a
great
Mistake
,
in
his
Annotation
on
verse
10.
where
he
thus
writes
;
What
is
here
thus
expressed
by
S.
Peter
,
is
ordinarily
conceived
to
belong
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
and
by
others
applies
to
the
end
of
this
World
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
Millennium
,
or
thousand
years
.
And
so
,
as
S.
Peter
here
saith
,
verse
16.
many
other
places
in
S.
Paul's
Epistles
,
and
in
the
Gospel
,
especially
Matthew
24.
are
mistaken
and
wrested
.
That
it
doth
not
belong
to
either
of
those
,
but
to
this
fatal
day
of
the
Iews
,
sufficiently
appears
by
the
purport
of
this
whole
Epistle
,
which
is
,
to
arm
them
with
Constancy
and
Perseverance
till
that
day
come
;
and
particularly
,
in
this
Chapter
,
to
confute
them
who
object
against
the
Truth
of
Christ's
Predictions
,
and
resolve
it
should
not
come
at
all
:
Against
whom
he
here
opposes
the
Certainty
,
the
Speediness
,
and
the
Terribleness
of
its
coming
.
That
which
hath
given
occasion
to
those
other
common
Mistakes
,
is
especially
the
hideousness
of
those
Judgments
which
fell
upon
the
People
of
the
Iews
,
beyond
all
that
ever
before
are
related
to
have
fallen
upon
them
,
or
indeed
any
other
People
,
which
made
it
necessary
for
the
Prophets
,
which
were
to
describe
it
(
and
who
use
Tropes
and
Figures
,
and
not
plain
Expressions
,
to
set
down
their
Predictions
)
to
express
it
by
these
high
Phrases
,
of
the
passing
away
and
dissolving
of
Heaven
and
Earth
and
Elements
,
&c.
which
sounding
very
tragically
,
are
mistaken
for
the
great
and
final
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
So
far
the
Doctor
.
Two
things
there
are
in
this
Chapter
which
seem
to
contradict
this
Interpretation
;
First
,
That
the
Destruction
here
spoken
of
,
is
compared
with
Noah's
Flood
;
and
the
Heaven
and
Earth
to
be
dissolved
by
this
,
made
parallel
,
and
of
equal
extent
to
the
World
destroyed
by
that
.
Of
this
the
Doctor
was
well
aware
,
and
therefore
grants
that
the
seventh
Verse
,
But
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
which
are
now
,
by
the
same
word
are
kept
in
store
,
reserved
unto
fire
against
the
day
of
judgment
,
and
perdition
of
ungodly
men
,
is
to
be
understood
of
the
general
and
final
destruction
of
the
World
by
fire
,
but
the
following
Verses
to
be
an
Answer
to
the
first
part
of
the
Atheists
Objection
,
viz.
Where
is
the
promise
of
his
coming
?
To
me
it
seems
,
that
all
refer
to
the
same
matter
.
The
second
thing
which
seems
to
contradict
the
Doctor's
Interpretation
,
is
,
the
Apostles
citing
for
the
instruction
and
confirmation
of
the
Believers
,
and
in
Answer
to
the
Atheists
Objection
(
Where
is
the
promise
of
his
coming
?
)
that
place
of
the
Psalmist
,
Psal.
90.
4.
That
one
day
is
with
the
Lord
as
a
thousand
years
,
and
a
thousand
years
as
one
day
.
For
the
Apostle
seems
to
suppose
,
that
the
time
of
Christ's
coming
,
might
possibly
be
a
thousand
years
off
;
and
that
they
were
not
to
think
much
,
or
distruct
the
Promise
,
if
it
were
so
:
for
though
it
were
predicted
as
a
thing
shortly
to
come
,
yet
they
were
to
consider
,
that
a
thousand
years
in
God's
sight
is
but
a
very
short
time
;
so
that
it
might
be
foretold
as
shortly
to
come
,
though
it
were
a
thousand
years
off
.
Whereas
it
might
seem
improper
to
mention
a
thousand
years
to
support
them
in
expectation
of
an
Event
that
was
not
twenty
years
to
come
.
Another
place
where
mention
is
made
of
Christ's
coming
to
Judgment
,
and
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
is
Matth.
24.
to
which
may
be
added
as
parallel
Mark
13.
and
Luke
21.
In
which
places
you
have
considerable
,
1.
The
Suddenness
of
Christ's
coming
,
verse
27.
As
the
lightning
comes
out
of
the
East
,
and
shineth
even
unto
the
West
,
so
shall
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
Man
be
.
2.
The
Signs
of
his
coming
,
verse
29.
Immediately
after
the
tribulation
of
those
days
shall
the
Sun
be
darkned
,
and
the
Moon
shall
not
give
her
light
,
and
the
Stars
shall
fall
from
Heaven
,
and
the
powers
of
Heaven
shall
be
shaken
.
3.
The
manner
of
his
coming
,
verse
30.
And
then
shall
appear
the
sign
of
the
Son
of
Man
in
Heaven
;
and
then
shall
all
the
Tribes
of
the
Earth
mourn
,
when
they
shall
see
the
Son
of
Man
coming
in
the
Clouds
of
Heaven
with
power
and
great
glory
.
And
he
shall
send
his
Angels
with
a
great
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
and
they
shall
gather
together
his
Elect
from
the
four
Winds
,
from
one
end
of
Heaven
to
the
other
.
4.
The
uncertainty
of
the
time
of
his
coming
,
and
this
dissolution
as
to
us
,
But
of
that
day
and
hour
knoweth
no
man
,
no
not
the
Angels
in
Heaven
:
and
Mark
adds
,
neither
the
Son
,
but
the
Father
only
.
All
this
Prophecy
Dr.
Hammond
understands
of
the
destruction
of
the
City
and
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
and
whole
Nation
of
the
Iews
;
as
may
be
seen
in
his
Paraphrase
and
Annotations
upon
this
place
.
And
indeed
our
Saviour
himself
seems
to
limit
it
to
this
,
saying
,
verse
24.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
this
generation
shall
not
pass
away
,
till
all
these
things
be
fulfilled
.
For
if
these
Prophecies
look
further
than
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
even
to
Christ's
coming
to
Judgment
,
how
could
it
be
true
,
that
that
generation
should
not
pass
away
till
all
those
things
were
fulfilled
?
Whereas
we
see
that
that
generation
is
long
since
passed
away
,
and
yet
the
end
is
not
come
?
And
indeed
,
Expositors
that
understand
them
of
the
end
of
the
World
,
and
Christ's
second
coming
to
Judgment
,
are
hard
put
to
it
to
answer
this
Objection
.
S.
Chrysostom
will
have
this
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
be
understood
not
of
the
Generation
of
Men
then
living
,
but
of
the
Generation
of
the
Faithful
,
which
should
not
fail
till
the
end
of
the
World
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
saith
he
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
He
denominates
a
Generation
not
only
from
living
together
in
the
same
time
,
but
from
having
the
same
form
and
manner
of
religious
Worship
and
Polity
;
as
in
that
place
,
This
is
the
generation
of
them
that
seek
thee
,
that
seek
thy
face
,
O
Jacob.
Beza
understands
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
the
present
Age
,
and
will
have
it
to
be
of
the
same
valor
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Hebrew
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
refer
not
to
all
particulars
mentioned
in
this
Chapter
,
but
only
to
those
which
are
spoken
of
the
destruction
of
the
City
and
Nation
of
the
Iews
:
But
(
saith
he
)
if
any
one
urgeth
the
universal
Particle
,
Vertere
licebit
,
Fiant
omnia
,
viz
quae
ultimam
illam
diem
pra●cessura
dixit
.
Nam
ab
illo
tempore
coeperunt
fieri
,
&
adhuc
perseverant
ill
signa
,
suo
demum
tempore
Filio
hominis
venturo
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
1.
Some
passages
there
are
in
this
Chapter
,
which
are
hardly
applicable
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
Dissolution
of
the
Iewish
Common-wealth
;
as
the
appearing
of
the
Sign
of
the
Son
of
Man
in
Heaven
,
and
the
Tribes
seeing
the
Son
of
Man
coming
in
the
Clouds
of
Heaven
,
with
power
and
great
glory
.
And
his
sending
his
Angels
with
a
great
sound
of
a
Trumpet
.
2.
The
coming
of
Christ
is
in
like
manner
described
in
places
which
undoubtedly
speak
of
his
coming
to
Judgment
at
the
end
of
the
World
.
As
in
1
Cor.
15.
52.
mention
is
made
of
the
Trumpets
sounding
at
the
time
of
the
Christ's
coming
:
and
1
Thess.
4.
16.
it
is
said
,
The
Lord
himself
shall
descend
from
Heaven
with
the
voice
of
the
Archangel
,
and
with
the
trump
of
God
:
and
verse
17.
We
that
are
alive
shall
be
caught
up
together
with
them
[
that
are
risen
]
in
the
Clouds
to
meet
the
Lord
in
the
Air.
All
which
places
are
perfectly
parallel
,
and
seem
manifestly
to
allude
to
the
fore-mentioned
words
Matth.
24.
30
,
31.
I
am
apt
to
think
that
these
Prophecies
may
have
a
double
respect
;
one
to
the
City
,
Temple
,
and
Nation
of
the
Iews
:
another
to
the
whole
World
at
the
great
Day
of
Doom
:
and
that
the
former
is
indeed
typical
of
the
latter
:
and
so
they
have
a
double
completion
;
the
first
in
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
and
the
Iewish
Polity
:
In
reference
to
which
it
is
truly
said
,
This
Generation
shall
not
pass
away
till
all
these
things
be
fulfilled
.
The
second
in
the
final
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
which
is
yet
to
come
.
But
to
proceed
;
Another
place
which
is
usually
understood
of
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
by
fire
,
is
2
Thess.
1.
7
,
8.
When
the
Lord
Iesus
shall
be
revealed
from
Heaven
with
his
mighty
Angels
in
flaming
fire
,
&c.
Other
parallel
places
may
be
seen
,
Rev.
6.
12.
13
,
14.
Rev.
10.
6.
Rev.
21.
1.
And
I
saw
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
,
for
the
first
Heaven
and
the
first
Earth
were
passed
away
,
and
there
was
no
more
Sea
,
Hebr.
12.
26
,
27.
These
places
speak
more
directly
of
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
and
the
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
.
Others
there
are
that
speak
only
concerning
the
time
of
it
,
1
Pet.
4.
7.
But
the
end
of
all
things
is
at
hand
.
James
5.
9.
Behold
the
Iudge
standeth
before
the
door
.
1
John
2.
18.
Little
Children
it
is
the
last
time
;
or
as
some
translate
it
,
the
last
hour
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Hebr.
10.
37.
Yet
a
little
while
,
and
he
that
shall
come
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Luke
18.
17.
I
tell
you
he
will
avenge
them
speedily
.
All
these
places
the
forementioned
Dr.
Hammond
still
applies
to
that
famous
Period
of
the
destruction
of
the
City
,
Temple
and
Polity
of
the
Iews
;
only
in
his
Note
upon
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
everlasting
destruction
mentioned
2
Thess.
1.
9.
he
hath
some
qualification
,
saying
thus
,
Mean
while
not
excluding
the
eternal
torments
of
Hell-fire
,
which
expect
all
impenitent
sinners
that
thus
fall
,
but
looking
particularly
on
the
visible
destruction
and
vengeance
which
seizeth
on
whole
Nations
or
Multitudes
at
once
in
this
life
.
And
in
conclusion
hath
left
us
but
one
place
in
the
N.
Testament
,
to
prove
the
general
Con●lagration
of
the
World
,
viz.
2
Pet.
7.
7.
Now
because
some
have
been
offended
at
these
Interpretations
of
his
,
others
have
spoken
very
slightingly
of
them
:
I
shall
briefly
sum
up
what
hath
been
alledged
in
defence
of
them
by
this
great
Man
.
1.
That
the
Prophets
use
to
set
down
their
Predictions
in
Tropes
and
Figures
,
and
not
in
plain
Expressions
,
(
their
Style
being
Poetical
.
)
And
therefore
in
describing
those
hideous
Judgments
which
fell
upon
that
People
of
the
Iews
,
beyond
all
that
ever
before
fell
upon
them
,
or
indeed
any
other
People
,
they
●ound
it
necessary
to
employ
those
High
and
Tragical
Phrases
of
the
passing
away
and
dissolving
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
and
Elements
.
And
that
this
was
the
manner
of
the
Prophets
,
may
be
proved
;
because
we
find
the
destruction
of
other
places
described
in
as
high
Strains
,
as
lofty
and
tragical
Expressions
as
this
of
Ierusalem
.
For
example
,
that
of
Idumaea
,
Isai.
34.
9.
The
streams
thereof
shall
be
turned
into
pitch
,
and
the
dust
thereof
into
brimstone
,
and
the
land
thereof
shall
become
burning
pitch
.
It
shall
not
be
quenched
night
nor
day
,
the
smoke
thereof
shall
go
up
for
ever
.
And
in
the
fourth
Verse
he
seems
but
to
Preface
to
this
Destruction
in
these
words
,
And
all
the
host
of
Heaven
shall
be
dissolved
,
and
the
Heavens
shall
be
rolled
together
as
a
scroll
:
and
all
their
hosts
shall
fall
down
as
the
leaf
falleth
off
from
the
Vine
,
and
as
a
falling
Fig
from
the
Fig-tree
;
for
my
Sword
shall
be
bathed
in
Heaven
:
Behold
it
shall
come
down
upon
Idumaea
.
And
in
the
Burden
of
Babylon
,
Chap.
13.
8
,
9.
we
have
these
words
,
Behold
the
day
of
the
Lord
cometh
,
cruel
both
with
wrath
and
fierce
anger
to
lay
the
Land
desolate
:
For
the
Stars
of
Heaven
and
the
Constellations
thereof
shall
not
give
their
light
:
The
Sun
shall
be
darkened
in
his
going
forth
,
and
the
Moon
shall
not
cause
her
Light
to
shine
.
2.
All
the
Predictions
in
that
famous
place
,
Matth.
24.
to
which
all
other
places
in
the
New
Testament
relating
to
this
matter
are
parallel
,
are
by
our
Saviour
himself
restrained
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
full
completion
of
them
limited
to
the
duration
of
that
Age
:
Verse
34.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
This
generation
shall
not
pass
till
all
these
things
be
fulfilled
.
What
reason
then
can
we
have
to
extend
them
further
.
3.
In
most
of
the
places
where
this
coming
of
Christ
is
mentioned
,
it
is
spoken
of
as
near
,
and
at
hand
;
as
in
the
places
last
cited
.
Now
,
(
saith
the
Learned
Doctor
)
in
his
Note
upon
Luke
18.
7.
I
tell
you
he
will
avenge
them
speedily
.
All
which
,
if
(
when
it
is
said
to
approach
and
to
be
at
the
door
)
it
belonged
to
the
Day
of
Judgment
(
now
after
so
many
hundred
years
not
yet
come
)
what
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
were
this
?
what
a
delaying
of
his
coming
?
and
consequently
,
what
an
Objection
against
the
truth
of
the
Christian
Religion
?
As
Mahomet
having
promised
after
his
death
he
would
presently
return
to
life
,
and
having
not
performed
his
Promise
in
a
thousand
years
is
by
us
justly
condemned
as
an
Impostor
.
4.
That
this
place
of
S.
Peter
,
out
of
which
I
have
taken
my
Text
,
doth
not
belong
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
sufficiently
appears
(
saith
he
)
by
the
purport
of
this
whole
Epistle
,
which
is
to
arm
them
with
constancy
and
perseverance
till
that
Day
come
,
and
particularly
in
this
Chapter
to
confute
them
who
object
against
the
truth
of
Christ's
Predictions
,
and
resolve
it
should
not
come
at
all
;
against
whom
he
here
opposes
the
certainty
,
the
speediness
,
and
the
terribleness
of
its
coming
.
And
for
that
other
famous
place
,
2
Thess.
1.
8
,
9.
that
it
belongs
to
the
same
Period
;
see
how
he
makes
it
out
in
his
Annotations
.
I
shall
now
superadd
some
places
out
of
the
Old
Testament
,
which
seem
to
speak
of
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
Iob
14.
12.
Man
lieth
down
and
riseth
not
till
the
Heavens
be
no
more
.
Psal.
102.
5
,
6.
quoted
Hebr.
1.
10
,
11.
Of
old
hast
thou
laid
the
foundations
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Heavens
are
the
works
of
thy
hands
.
They
shall
perish
,
but
thou
remainest
;
and
they
all
shall
wax
old
as
doth
a
garment
,
and
as
a
vesture
shalt
thou
change
them
,
and
they
shall
be
changed
,
Isai.
34.
4.
And
all
the
host
of
Heaven
shall
be
dissolved
,
and
the
Heavens
shall
be
rolled
together
as
a
scroll
,
and
all
their
host
shall
fall
down
as
a
leaf
falleth
from
the
Vine
,
&c.
Isai.
51.
6.
The
Heavens
shall
vanish
away
like
smoke
,
and
the
Earth
shall
wax
old
like
a
garment
,
Joel
2.
31.
The
Sun
shall
be
turned
into
darkness
,
and
the
Moon
into
blood
,
before
that
great
and
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
comes
.
Malachi
4.
1.
Behold
the
day
cometh
that
shall
burn
like
an
Oven
,
&c.
Deut.
32.
22.
For
a
fire
is
kindled
in
my
anger
,
and
shall
burn
to
the
lowest
Hell
,
and
shall
consume
the
Earth
with
her
encrease
,
and
set
on
fire
the
foundations
of
the
Mountains
.
I
must
confess
that
the
Prophetick
Books
are
full
of
figurative
Expressions
,
being
written
in
a
Poetick
Style
,
and
according
to
the
strain
of
the
Oriental
Rhetorick
,
which
is
much
different
from
the
European
,
a●●ecting
lofty
and
tumid
Metaphors
and
excessive
Hyperbola's
and
Aggravations
,
which
would
either
sound
harsh
to
our
Ears
,
or
import
a
great
deal
more
to
us
than
they
did
to
them
.
This
is
obvious
to
any
one
that
reads
their
Books
;
and
may
clearly
be
demonstrated
from
the
Ti●l●●
that
their
Kings
assumed
to
themselves
as
well
anciently
as
lately
,
viz.
Sons
of
the
Sun
,
Brethren
of
the
Sun
and
Moon
▪
Partners
of
the
Stars
,
Lions
crowned
in
the
Throne
of
the
World
,
Endued
with
the
strength
of
the
whole
Heaven
,
and
Virtue
of
the
Firmament
.
Now
we
cannot
possibly
imagine
them
so
vain
as
to
think
themselves
litterally
to
be
such
:
no
sure
,
all
they
meant
by
these
Expressions
was
that
they
were
great
,
and
honourable
,
and
powerful
.
Now
the
Prophetick
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
being
written
in
a
Style
somewhat
conformable
to
the
Oratory
of
those
Countreys
,
are
not
(
I
humbly
conceive
)
in
every
title
to
be
so
exactly
scanned
and
litterally
expounded
,
but
so
to
be
interpreted
as
a
Iew
or
an
Asiatick
would
then
have
understood
them
.
And
this
I
rather
think
,
because
there
be
divers
passages
in
the
Prophets
,
which
cannot
be
verified
in
a
strict
literal
sense
;
as
in
the
place
before
quoted
,
Isa.
34.
9.
It
is
said
of
the
streams
of
Idumaea
that
they
should
be
turned
into
pitch
,
and
the
dust
thereof
into
brimstone
;
and
the
Land
thereof
should
become
burning
pitch
,
and
should
not
be
quenched
night
nor
day
;
but
the
smoke
thereof
should
go
up
for
ever
.
And
of
the
City
of
Tyre
it
is
said
,
Ezek.
26.
14.
It
shall
be
built
no
more
.
And
verse
19.
When
I
shall
make
thee
a
desolate
City
,
like
the
Cities
that
are
not
inhabited
,
when
I
shall
bring
up
the
Deep
upon
thee
,
and
great
waters
shall
cover
thee
.
And
verse
21.
which
is
thrice
repeated
,
I
will
make
thee
a
terror
,
and
thou
shalt
be
no
more
:
though
thou
be
sought
for
,
thou
shalt
never
be
found
again
,
saith
the
Lord
God
.
And
yet
we
see
that
the
City
of
Tyre
,
though
it
was
indeed
wholly
dis-peopled
at
that
time
,
the
Inhabitants
transferring
themselves
into
Africa
,
when
it
was
besieged
by
Nebuchadnezzar
;
yet
was
it
afterward
peopled
again
,
and
continues
a
City
inhabited
to
this
day
.
And
of
Babylon
▪
it
is
said
that
there
should
none
remain
in
it
,
neither
man
nor
beast
,
but
that
it
should
be
desolate
for
ever
,
Jer.
51.
62.
Isai.
13.
20.
and
of
the
Land
of
Babylon
,
Vers.
29.
that
it
should
be
a
desolation
without
an
Inhabitant
.
And
though
indeed
this
Prophesy
was
,
I
think
,
as
to
the
City
,
at
last
verified
in
the
Letter
;
yet
did
Babylon
long
continue
a
great
City
after
this
Prophesy
:
And
the
Land
of
Babylon
is
now
inhabited
,
there
being
at
this
day
a
great
City
not
far
from
the
place
where
Babylon
stood
.
So
that
these
places
import
no
more
,
then
that
there
should
be
a
very
great
Destruction
and
Devastation
of
those
Cities
and
Countries
.
As
for
those
places
in
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
wherein
mention
is
made
of
the
last
Days
and
the
last
Times
,
it
is
clear
that
they
are
to
be
understood
of
the
Age
of
the
Messiah
,
all
the
time
from
the
Exhibition
of
the
Messiah
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
Isaiah
2.
1.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
in
the
last
days
,
that
the
Mountain
of
the
Lords
House
shall
be
established
in
the
top
of
the
Mountains
,
and
shall
be
exalted
above
the
Hills
,
and
all
Nations
shall
flow
to
it
;
which
very
words
we
have
repeated
Michah
4.
1.
So
in
that
Prophesie
of
Ioel
2.
28.
quoted
Acts
2.
17.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
in
the
last
days
,
saith
God
,
I
will
pour
out
of
my
Spirit
upon
all
flesh
,
&c.
it
is
clear
the
last
days
are
to
be
understood
.
The
Apostle
Peter
interpreting
the
Prophesie
,
(
verse
16.
)
of
the
gift
of
Tongues
bestowed
upon
the
Disciples
at
that
time
.
Hence
the
last
Days
have
among
the
Iews
proverbially
signified
the
days
of
the
Messiah
,
as
Doctor
Hammond
in
his
Annotations
upon
this
place
tells
us
;
who
also
notes
,
that
in
that
place
of
Ioel
the
last
days
do
literally
signifie
the
last
days
of
the
Iews
,
immediately
preceding
their
destruction
,
called
there
the
great
and
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
.
So
Hebr.
1.
2.
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
these
last
days
is
meant
the
days
of
the
Messias
.
So
1
Pet.
1.
20.
2
Pet.
3.
3.
1
Tim.
4.
1.
2
Tim.
3.
1.
mention
is
made
of
the
last
days
in
this
sense
.
In
like
manner
the
end
of
the
World
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Hebr.
●
.
20.
Bu●
now
once
in
the
end
of
the
world
●●th
he
appeared
to
put
away
sin
by
the
Sacrifice
of
himself
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Ends
of
the
Wo●●d
▪
〈◊〉
1
Cor.
1.
11.
Vpon
whom
the
Ends
of
the
World
are
come
,
signifie
the
Age
of
the
Messias
,
though
indeed
the
former
seems
more
peculiarly
to
denote
the
shutting
up
of
the
Jewish
Age
or
Oeconomy
.
CHAP.
III.
The
Testimonies
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
and
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
concerning
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
2.
I
Proceed
now
to
what
the
Ancient
Fathers
of
the
Church
and
Christian
Writers
have
delivered
concerning
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
That
there
should
be
a
Dissolution
of
this
World
,
and
that
it
shall
be
by
Fire
,
is
so
certain
and
clear
among
them
,
that
it
would
be
superfluous
to
cite
Particulars
to
prove
it
:
nay
,
so
general
and
unanimous
is
the
consent
of
all
Christians
in
this
Point
,
that
,
as
Origen
observes
in
his
third
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
Learned
Doctor
Hakewill
after
him
,
whereas
there
can
hardly
be
named
any
Article
of
our
Faith
,
which
some
Hereticks
have
not
presumed
to
Impugne
or
call
in
Question
,
yet
not
any
to
be
met
with
who
question
this
;
but
herein
all
agree
,
being
compelled
(
saith
Origen
)
by
the
Authority
of
the
Scriptures
.
As
for
the
time
of
this
Dissolution
the
ancient
Christians
held
it
to
be
at
hand
,
as
might
easily
be
proved
by
many
Testimonies
,
were
it
not
granted
on
all
hands
.
And
here
it
may
be
worth
the
observing
,
that
the
longer
the
World
stood
,
the
further
off
generally
have
Christians
set
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
and
end
of
it
.
Many
of
the
Ancients
did
conceive
,
that
the
Dissolution
should
be
at
the
end
of
six
thousand
years
.
As
for
Example
,
Iustin
Martyr
in
Quaest.
&
Resp.
ad
Orthodoxos
,
if
he
be
the
Author
of
that
Piece
,
where
this
Question
(
When
the
end
of
the
World
should
be
?
)
being
put
,
the
Answer
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
We
may
rationally
conjecture
and
conclude
from
many
Scripture
Expression
,
that
they
are
in
the
right
who
say
that
the
World
will
last
six
thousand
years
.
For
in
one
place
it
saith
,
In
these
last
days
;
and
in
another
,
Upon
whom
the
Ends
of
the
World
are
come
;
and
in
a
third
,
When
the
fulness
of
time
was
come
.
Now
it
is
evident
that
these
things
were
spoken
in
the
sixth
Millenary
.
Irenaeus
adv.
haeres
.
lib.
5.
cap.
ult.
Who
gathers
so
much
from
the
Similitude
of
the
six
days
Creation
,
after
which
six
days
was
the
Sabbath
,
that
is
,
the
day
of
Rest
;
Hoc
autem
(
saith
he
)
est
&
praeteritorum
narratio
,
&
futurcrum
prophetia
.
Dies
enim
unus
mille
annos
signi●icabat
,
sicut
Scriptura
testatur
;
[
](A58184-e27220-b)*
*
●
Pet
3.
Mille
anni
ante
Dominum
sicut
Dies
unus
:
ergo
sicut
consummatus
fuit
mundus
in
sui
creatione
intra
sex
dierum
spatium
,
&
poslea
quies
;
sic
in
sui
fiue
consummabitur
intra
spatium
sex
milli●m
annorum
,
deinde
vera
&
perpetua
quies
subsequetur
.
This
is
both
a
Narration
or
History
of
what
is
past
,
and
a
Prophesie
of
things
to
come
.
For
one
day
signified
a
thousand
years
,
as
the
Scriptures
testifie
,
A
thousand
years
in
the
sight
of
God
are
but
as
one
day
.
Therefore
as
the
World
at
the
first
C●eation
was
consummated
in
the
space
of
six
days
,
and
afterwards
followed
the
Sabbath
or
Rest
;
so
in
the
end
its
duration
shall
be
consummated
within
the
space
of
six
thousand
years
▪
and
then
shall
follow
the
true
and
perpetual
Rest.
To
these
I
might
add
Lactantius
,
in
his
●eventh
Book
of
Institur
.
cap.
14.
who
useth
the
same
Argument
with
Iren●cus
,
Ergo
quoniam
sex
diebus
cuncta
Dei
opera
perfecta
sunt
:
per
secula
sex
,
id
est
,
sex
annorum
millia
manere
in
hac
statu
mundum
necesse
est
.
Dies
enim
magnus
Dei
mille
annorum
circulo
terminatur
,
sicut
indicat
Propheta
,
qui
dicit
,
Ante
oculos
tuos
,
Domine
,
mille
anni
tanquam
dies
unus
,
&c.
Therefore
because
all
the
works
of
God
were
perfected
or
〈◊〉
)
in
six
days
,
it
is
necessary
(
or
necessarily
follows
)
that
the
World
shall
continue
in
this
state
six
Ages
,
that
is
six
thousand
years
.
For
the
great
Day
of
God
is
terminated
in
a
Circle
of
six
thousand
years
;
as
the
Prophet
intimates
,
who
saith
,
A
thousand
years
in
thy
sight
,
O
Lord
,
are
but
as
one
day
.
S.
Augustine
l.
20.
de
Civitate
Dei
.
S.
Hieronymus
Comment
●in
Mich.
cap.
4
Most
clear
and
full
to
this
purpose
is
Eustath
.
in
his
Comment
in
Hexa
meron
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
We
reckon
(
saith
he
)
that
the
Creation
shall
continue
till
the
end
of
the
sixth
Chiliad
,
because
God
also
consummated
the
Vniverse
in
six
days
;
and
I
suppose
that
the
Deity
doth
account
days
of
a
thousand
years
long
;
for
that
it
is
said
,
A
thousand
years
are
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
as
one
day
.
Ho●beit
the
most
of
them
did
not
propose
this
Opinion
as
an
undoubted
Truth
,
but
only
as
a
modest
Conj●cture
.
And
S.
Austine
is
very
angry
with
them
,
who
would
peremptordy
conclude
from
so
flight
an
Argumentation
.
This
Conceit
is
already
confuted
,
and
the
World
hath
long
outlasted
this
〈◊〉
,
according
to
their
Computation
who
followed
the
Septuagint
or
Greek
account
,
and
reckoned
that
Phaleg
lived
about
the
Three
thousandth
year
of
the
World
,
and
had
his
Name
from
his
living
in
the
division
of
Time
,
there
being
to
come
after
him
Three
thousand
years
,
that
is
,
just
so
many
as
were
past
before
him
.
As
concerning
the
future
Condition
of
the
World
after
the
Conflagration
,
I
find
it
the
general
and
received
Opinion
of
the
ancient
Christians
,
that
this
World
shall
not
be
annihilated
or
destroyed
,
but
only
renewed
and
purified
.
So
Eusebius
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
World
shall
not
be
wholly
destroyed
,
but
renewed
.
Divers
other
passages
I
〈◊〉
produce
out
of
him
to
the
same
purpose
:
Cyril
of
Ierusalem
Catech.
15.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
He
folds
up
the
〈◊〉
,
not
that
he
might
destroy
them
,
but
that
he
might
rear
them
up
again
more
beautiful
.
Again
,
Cyril
upon
this
place
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
He
acutely
or
ingeniously
calls
〈◊〉
death
of
the
Elements
their
change
into
letter
.
So
that
this
Renovation
in
respect
of
the
Creation
shall
be
such
a
kind
of
thing
as
the
Resurrection
in
reference
to
Man's
Body
.
Oecumenius
upon
this
place
,
He
saith
,
new
Heavens
and
a
new
Earth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
not
different
in
matter
.
And
again
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
They
shall
not
be
destroyed
or
annihilated
,
but
only
renewed
and
purified
.
And
upon
Revel.
21.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
This
he
saith
,
not
denoting
the
Non-existence
of
the
Creation
,
but
the
Renewing
.
In
this
manner
he
expounds
Psalm
102.
5
,
6.
and
proceeding
,
saith
,
We
may
here
take
notice
,
that
the
Apostle
doth
not
use
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
if
the
Heaven
and
Earth
were
annihilated
and
brought
to
nothing
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
passed
away
or
removed
,
or
changed
state
.
Saint
Hierome
upon
the
Psalms
,
Psalm
102.
saith
,
Ex
quo
ostenditur
perditionem
coelorum
non
interitum
sonare
,
sed
mutationem
in
melius
.
From
which
words
[
as
a
Vesture
shalt
thou
change
them
]
may
be
shewn
and
made
out
,
that
the
Dissolution
of
the
Heavens
doth
not
signifie
their
utter
destruction
or
annihilation
,
but
only
their
change
into
a
better
state
.
I
might
add
abundance
more
Testimonies
,
but
these
I
think
may
suffice
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
Opinions
of
the
Ancient
Heathen
Philosophers
,
and
other
Writers
concerning
the
Dissolution
.
3.
IT
follows
now
that
I
give
you
an
account
what
the
ancient
Philosophers
and
Sages
among
the
Heathens
thought
and
delivered
concerning
this
Point
.
Two
of
the
four
principal
Sects
of
Philosophers
held
a
future
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
viz.
The
Epicureans
and
Stoicks
.
As
for
the
Epicureans
,
They
held
that
as
the
World
was
at
first
composed
by
the
fortuitous
concourse
of
Atomes
,
so
it
should
at
last
fall
in
pieces
again
by
their
fortuitous
Separation
,
as
Lucretius
hath
it
,
lib.
5.
Principio
maria
ac
terras
coelúmque
tuere
,
Horum
naturum
triplicem
,
tria
corpora
,
Memmi
,
Tres
species
tam
dissimiles
,
tria
talia
texta
Vna
dies
dabit
exitio
,
multósque
per
annos
Sustentata
ruet
moles
&
machina
mundi
.
But
now
to
prove
all
this
;
first
cast
an
Eye
,
And
look
on
all
below
,
on
all
on
high
,
The
solid
Earth
,
the
Seas
,
and
arched
Sky
:
One
fatal
hour
must
ruine
all
,
This
glorious
Frame
,
that
stood
so
long
,
must
fall
.
This
Opinion
of
theirs
is
consonant
enough
to
their
wild
Principles
,
save
only
in
that
point
of
its
suddenness
,
Vna
dies
dabit
exitio
,
&c.
one
day
shall
destroy
or
make
an
end
of
it
.
The
Stoicks
were
also
of
Opinion
that
the
World
must
be
dissolved
,
as
we
may
learn
from
the
Seventh
Book
of
Laertius
in
the
Life
of
Zeno
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
They
hold
that
the
World
is
corruptible
for
these
Reasons
;
1.
Because
it
was
generated
,
and
had
a
beginning
.
2.
Because
That
is
corruptible
in
the
whole
,
whose
parts
are
corruptible
:
But
the
parts
of
the
World
are
corruptible
,
being
daily
transmuted
one
into
another
.
3.
That
which
is
capable
of
Mutation
from
better
to
worse
is
corruptible
.
But
such
is
the
World
;
sometimes
being
afflicted
with
long
Heats
and
Droughts
,
sometimes
with
continued
Showers
and
Inundations
.
To
those
we
may
add
4.
according
to
some
of
their
Opinions
,
Because
the
Sun
and
Stars
being
fed
with
Vapours
exhaled
from
the
Earth
,
all
the
moisture
will
at
length
be
drawn
out
,
and
the
World
fly
on
fire
.
They
were
afraid
[
](A58184-e27940-b)*
*
Mlnut
.
Fellx
.
Nè
humore
omni
consumpto
totus
mundus
ignesceret
.
The
Poet
Lucan
,
who
seems
to
be
of
the
Stoick
Sect
,
in
the
beginning
of
his
first
Book
,
describing
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
makes
it
to
be
a
falling
in
pieces
of
the
whole
Frame
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
a
jumbling
and
confounding
of
all
their
parts
together
.
—
Sic
cùm
compage
soluta
Secula
tot
mundi
suprema
coegerit
hora
;
Antiquum
repetent
iterum
Chaos
omnia
;
mistis
Sydera
syderibus
concurrent
;
ignea
Pontum
Astra
petent
,
tellus
extendere
litora
nolet
,
Excutietque
fretum
;
fratri
contraria
Phoeb●
Ibit
,
&
obliquum
bigas
agitare
per
orbem
Indignata
diem
poscet
sibi
;
tot
áque
discors
Machina
divulsi
turbabit
foedera
mundi
.
—
So
when
the
last
hour
shall
So
many
Ages
end
,
and
this
disjointed
,
All
To
Chaos
back
return
:
then
all
the
Stars
shall
be
Blended
together
,
then
those
burning
Lights
on
high
In
Sea
shall
drench
,
Earth
then
her
shores
shall
not
extend
,
But
to
the
Waves
give
way
,
the
Moon
her
Course
shall
bend
Cross
to
her
Brothers
,
and
disdaining
still
to
drive
Her
Chariot
wheel
athwart
the
heavenly
O●b
,
shall
strive
To
rule
the
day
;
this
Frame
to
discord
bent
The
Worlds
Peace
shall
disturb
,
and
all
in
sunder
rent
.
This
Dissolution
of
the
World
they
held
should
be
by
Water
and
by
Fire
alternately
at
certain
periods
,
but
especially
by
Fire
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Philo
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Stoicks
say
that
the
cause
of
the
destruction
of
the
World
is
the
irresistible
force
of
Fire
that
is
in
things
,
which
in
long
periods
of
time
consumes
and
dissolves
all
things
into
it self
.
Euseb.
Praep.
l.
15.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
most
ancient
of
that
Sect
held
,
That
at
certain
vast
Periods
of
time
all
things
were
rarified
into
Air
,
being
resolved
into
an
Ethereal
Fire
.
This
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
the
Stoicks
we
find
mentioned
by
many
,
both
Christian
and
Heathen
Writers
,
as
besides
the
fore-quoted
Minutius
Felix
,
Iustin
Martyr
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
in
5.
Strom.
Plutarch
,
Seneca
,
and
others
.
The
time
of
this
Conflagration
Seneca
determines
not
,
but
saith
only
,
it
shall
be
when
God
pleases
.
3
Quaest.
nat.
cap.
20.
8.
Cùm
Deo
visum
,
vetera
finire
,
ordiri
meliora
;
When
it
shall
seem
good
to
God
to
put
an
end
to
old
things
and
to
begin
better
.
Some
there
be
who
tell
us
of
the
Annus
Platonicus
or
magnus
,
by
which
they
understand
such
a
period
of
time
,
as
in
which
all
the
heavenly
Bodies
shall
be
restored
to
the
same
site
and
distance
they
were
once
in
,
in
respect
of
one
another
:
As
supposing
that
all
the
Seven
Planets
were
at
the
moment
of
Creation
in
the
first
degree
of
Aries
,
till
they
come
all
to
●e
in
the
same
degree
again
,
all
that
space
of
〈◊〉
is
called
the
Great
Year
,
Annus
magnus
:
In
this
Year
they
tell
us
that
the
height
of
Summer
is
the
Conflagration
,
and
the
depth
of
Winter
the
Inundation
;
and
some
Astrologers
have
been
so
〈◊〉
as
to
assign
the
time
both
of
the
Inundation
and
Conflagration
,
Seneca
3
Quest.
Nat.
cap.
20.
Berosus
,
qui
Belum
interpretaius
est
,
dicit
,
cursu
ista
syderum
fieri
,
&
adeo
quidem
assirmat
,
ut
conflagrationi
atque
diluvio
tempus
as●ignet
.
Arsura
●nim
terrena
contendit
,
quando
omnia
sydera
in
Cancro
convenerint
:
inundationem
futuram
,
quando
eadem
syderum
turba
in
Capricorno
convenerit
.
Berosus
,
who
interpreted
Belus
,
saith
,
That
those
things
come
to
pass
according
to
the
course
of
the
Stars
:
and
he
so
confidently
affirms
it
,
that
he
assigns
the
time
both
for
the
Conflagration
and
Inundation
.
For
that
all
earthly
Bodies
will
be
burnt
up
,
when
all
the
Stars
shall
meet
in
Cancer
;
and
the
Inundation
will
fall
out
,
when
the
same
shall
be
in
conjunction
in
Capricorn
.
Concerning
the
manner
of
this
Conflagration
,
they
held
it
should
be
sudden
.
Senec.
Natura
subitò
ad
ruinam
,
&
toto
impeturuit
;
licet
ad
originem
parcè
utatur
viribus
,
dispensetque
se
incrementis
fallacibus
.
Momento
fit
cinis
,
diu
sylva
,
&c.
Nature
doth
suddenly
and
with
all
its
force
rush
on
to
ruin
,
though
to
the
rise
and
formation
of
things
it
useth
its
strength
sparingly
,
dispensing
its
influence
,
and
causing
them
to
grow
by
insensible
degrees
;
a
Wood
is
long
in
growing
up
,
but
reduced
to
Ashes
almost
in
a
moment
.
And
some
of
them
were
so
absurd
as
to
think
,
that
the
Stars
should
justle
and
be
dashed
one
against
another
Senec.
lib.
de
consolatione
ad
Marciam
:
Cùm
tempus
advenerit
:
quo
se
mundus
revo●aturus
extinguat
,
viribus
ista
se
suis
caedent
;
&
syde●●●yderilus
incurrent
;
&
omni
flagrante
materia
,
uno
igne
,
quicquid
nunc
ex
disposito
lucet
ardebit
.
When
the
time
shall
come
that
the
World
,
again
to
restore
and
renew
it self
,
shall
perish
,
these
things
shall
batter
and
mall
themselves
by
their
own
strength
,
the
Stars
shall
run
or
fall
foul
upon
one
another
,
and
all
the
matter
flaming
whatsoever
now
according
to
its
settled
order
and
disposition
shines
,
shall
then
burn
in
one
fire
.
Here
by
the
way
we
may
with
Dr.
More
[
Souls
Immortality
,
lib.
3.
cap.
18.
]
take
notice
how
coursly
,
not
to
say
ridiculously
,
the
Stoicks
Philosophize
,
when
they
are
turned
out
of
their
Road-way
of
Moral
Sentences
,
and
pretend
to
give
an
account
of
the
Nature
of
Things
.
For
what
Errours
can
be
more
gross
than
they
entertain
of
God
,
of
the
Soul
,
and
of
the
Stars
;
they
making
the
two
former
Corporeal
Substances
,
and
feeding
the
latter
with
the
vapours
of
the
Earth
,
affirming
that
the
Sun
sups
the
Water
of
the
great
Ocean
to
quench
his
Thirst
,
but
that
the
Moon
drinks
off
the
lesser
Rivers
and
Brooks
,
which
is
as
true
as
that
the
Ass
drank
up
the
Moon
.
Such
conceits
are
more
sit
for
Anacreon
in
a
drunken
Fit
to
stumble
upon
,
who
to
invite
his
Companions
to
Tiple
,
composed
that
Catch
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Sea
drinks
up
the
Vapours
,
And
the
Sun
the
Sea
.
then
to
be
either
found
out
or
owned
by
a
serious
Philosopher
.
And
yet
Seneca
mightily
triumphs
in
this
Notion
of
foddering
the
Stars
with
the
thick
Fogs
of
the
Earth
,
and
declares
his
Opinion
with
no
mean
Strains
of
Eloquence
,
&c.
As
for
the
extent
of
this
Conflagration
,
they
held
that
not
only
the
Heavens
should
be
burnt
,
but
that
the
Gods
themselves
should
not
escape
Scot-free
.
So
Seneca
,
Resoluto
mundo
,
&
Diis
in
unum
confusis
.
When
the
World
shall
be
dissolved
,
and
the
Gods
confounded
and
blended
together
into
one
.
And
again
,
Atque
omnes
pariter
Deos
Perdet
nox
aliqua
&
Chaos
.
And
in
like
manner
a
certain
Night
and
Chaos
shall
destroy
all
the
Gods
.
Is
not
this
wise
Philosophy
?
If
their
Morality
were
no
better
than
their
Physicks
,
their
Wise
man
they
boast
of
might
be
so
denominated
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
they
of
Gotham
.
But
let
us
look
a
little
further
,
and
we
shall
find
that
the
Stoicks
were
not
the
first
Authors
of
this
Opinion
of
the
Conflagration
;
but
that
it
was
of
far
greater
Antiquity
than
that
Sect.
Others
of
the
more
ancient
Philosophers
having
entertained
it
,
viz.
Empedocles
,
as
Clemens
Alexandrinus
testifies
in
his
5
Strom.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
there
shall
sometime
be
a
change
of
the
World
into
the
nature
or
substance
of
Fire
.
2.
Heraclitus
,
as
the
same
Clemens
shews
at
large
out
of
him
in
the
same
place
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
And
Laertius
in
the
Life
of
Heraclitus
,
He
taught
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
there
is
but
one
World
,
and
that
it
was
generated
out
of
Fire
,
and
again
burnt
up
or
turned
into
Fire
at
certain
periods
alternately
throughout
all
Ages
.
I
might
add
to
these
the
Ancient
Greek
Poets
,
Sophocles
and
Diphilus
,
as
we
find
them
quo●ed
by
Iustin
Martyr
and
Clemens
Alexandrinus
.
Neither
yet
were
these
the
first
Inventers
and
Broachers
of
this
Opinion
,
but
they
received
it
by
Tradition
from
their
Forefathers
,
and
look'd
upon
it
as
an
Oracle
and
Decree
of
Fate
.
Ovid
speaks
of
it
as
such
in
the
first
of
his
Metamorphosis
;
Esse
quoque
in
fati
reminiscitur
,
affore
tempus
,
Quo
mare
,
quo
tellus
,
correptáque
regia
coeli
Ardeat
,
&
mundi
moles
operosa
laboret
.
—
Besides
by
Doom
Of
certain
Fate
,
he
knew
the
time
should
come
,
When
Sea
,
Earth
,
ravisht
Heaven
,
the
curious
Frame
Of
this
Worlds
Mass
should
shrink
in
purging
Flame
.
And
Lucan
[
](A58184-e28940-b)*
*
Lib.
7.
;
Hos
Caesar
,
populos
si
nunc
non
usserit
ignis
,
Vret
cum
terris
,
uret
cum
gurgite
ponti
:
Communis
mundo
superest
rogus
ossibus
Astra
Misturus
.
—
If
now
these
Bodies
want
their
Fire
and
Urn
,
At
last
with
the
whole
Globe
they
'll
surely
burn
;
The
World
expects
one
general
Fire
:
and
Thou
Must
go
where
these
poor
Souls
are
wandring
now
.
Now
though
some
are
of
Opinion
that
by
Fata
here
are
to
be
understood
the
Sibylline
Oracles
,
and
to
that
purpose
do
alledge
some
Verses
out
of
those
extant
under
that
Title
,
as
Lactantius
in
his
Book
De
ir
a
Dei
,
cap.
2.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
it
shall
sometime
be
,
that
God
not
any
more
mitigating
his
Anger
,
but
aggravating
it
,
shall
destroy
the
whole
Race
of
Mankind
,
consuming
it
by
a
conflagration
.
And
in
another
place
there
is
mention
made
,
of
a
River
of
Fire
that
shall
descend
from
Heaven
,
and
burn
up
both
Earth
and
Sea
.
Tunc
ardens
fluvius
coelo
manabit
ab
alto
Igneus
,
at
que
locos
consumet
funditus
omnes
,
Terrámque
,
Oceanúmque
ingentem
,
&
caerula
ponti
,
Stagnáque
,
tum
fluvios
,
fontes
,
Ditémque
severum
,
Coelest●mque
polum
,
coeli
quoque
lumina
in
unum
Haxa
ruent
,
●ormâ
deletâ
prorsus
eorum
,
A●tra
cadent
,
etenim
de
coelo
cun●a
revulsa
.
Then
shall
a
burning
Flood
flow
from
the
Heavens
on
high
,
And
with
its
fiery
Streams
all
places
utterly
Destroy
,
Earth
,
Ocean
,
Lakes
,
Rivers
,
Fountains
,
Hell
,
And
heavenly
Poles
,
the
Lights
in
Firmament
that
dwell
,
Losing
their
beauteous
Form
shall
be
obscur'd
,
and
all
Raught
from
their
places
,
down
from
Heaven
to
Earth
shall
fall
.
Now
because
the
Verses
now
extant
under
the
Name
of
Sibylline
Oracles
are
all
suspected
to
be
false
and
Pseudepigrapha
;
and
many
of
them
may
be
demonstrated
to
be
of
no
greater
Antiquity
than
the
Emperour
Antoninus
Pius
his
Reign
:
and
because
it
cannot
be
proved
,
that
there
was
any
such
thing
in
the
Ancient
genuine
Sibylline
Oracles
;
I
rather
think
,
(
as
I
said
before
)
that
it
was
a
Doctrine
of
ancient
Tradition
,
handed
down
from
the
first
Fathers
and
Patriarchs
of
the
World
.
Iosephus
in
his
Antiquities
runs
it
up
as
high
as
Adam
;
from
whom
Seth
his
Son
received
it
;
his
Father
,
saith
he
,
soretelling
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
there
should
be
a
destruction
of
the
Universe
,
once
by
the
violence
of
Fire
,
and
again
by
the
force
and
abundance
of
Water
;
in
consequence
whereof
he
erected
two
Pillars
,
one
of
Brick
,
which
might
endure
the
Fire
,
and
another
of
Stone
,
which
would
resist
the
Water
;
and
upon
them
engraved
his
Astronomical
Observations
,
that
so
they
might
remain
to
Posterity
:
And
one
of
these
Pillars
,
he
saith
,
continued
in
Syria
until
his
days
.
Whether
this
Relation
be
true
or
not
,
it
may
be
thence
collected
,
that
this
was
an
Universal
Opinion
,
received
by
Tradition
,
both
among
Iews
and
Gentiles
.
That
the
World
should
one
day
be
consumed
by
Fire
.
It
may
be
proved
by
good
Authority
,
that
the
ancient
Gaules
,
Chaldaeans
and
Indians
had
this
Tradition
among
them
:
which
they
could
not
receive
from
the
Greek
Philosophers
or
Poets
,
with
whom
they
had
no
entercourse
;
but
it
must
in
all
probability
be
derived
down
to
both
from
the
same
Fountain
and
Original
;
that
is
,
from
the
first
Restorers
of
Mankind
,
Noah
and
his
Sons
.
I
now
proceed
to
the
Third
Particular
proposed
in
the
beginning
;
that
is
,
to
give
answer
to
the
several
Questions
concerning
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
CHAP.
V.
The
first
Question
concerning
the
World's
Dissolution
,
Whether
there
be
any
thing
in
Nature
that
may
probably
cause
or
argue
a
future
Dissolution
?
Three
probable
Means
propounded
and
discussed
.
SECT.
I.
The
Waters
again
naturally
overflowing
and
covering
the
Earth
.
THE
First
Question
is
,
Whether
there
be
any
thing
in
Nature
,
which
may
prove
and
demonstrate
,
or
probably
argue
and
infer
a
future
Dissolution
?
To
which
I
answer
,
That
I
think
there
is
nothing
in
Nature
which
doth
necessarily
demonstrate
a
future
Dissolution
:
but
that
Position
of
the
Peripatetick
Schools
may
,
for
ought
I
know
,
be
true
Philosophy
,
Posito
ordinario
Dei
concursu
mundus
posset
durare
in
aeternum
.
Supposing
the
ordinary
concourse
of
God
[
with
second
Causes
]
the
World
might
endure
for
ever
.
But
though
a
future
Dissolution
by
Natural
Causes
,
be
not
demonstrable
;
yet
some
possible
,
if
not
probable
,
Accidents
there
are
,
which
,
if
they
should
happen
,
might
infer
such
a
dissolution
.
Those
are
Four
:
The
possibility
of
-
1.
The
Waters
again
overflowing
and
covering
the
Earth
.
-
2.
The
Extinction
of
the
Sun
.
-
3.
The
Eruption
of
the
Central
Fire
enclosed
in
the
Earth
.
-
4.
The
Driness
and
Inflammability
of
the
Earth
under
the
Torrid
Zone
,
and
the
Eruption
of
all
the
Vulcano's
at
once
.
But
before
I
treat
of
these
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
,
a
little
to
consider
the
old
Argument
for
the
Worlds
Dissolution
,
and
that
is
,
its
daily
Consenescence
and
Decay
:
which
,
if
it
can
be
proved
,
will
in
process
of
time
,
necessarily
infer
a
Dissolution
.
For
as
the
Apostle
saith
in
another
case
,
That
which
decayeth
and
waxeth
old
is
ready
to
vanish
away
,
Hebr.
8.
13.
That
which
continually
wastes
,
will
at
last
be
quite
consumed
:
that
which
daily
grows
weaker
and
weaker
,
will
in
time
lose
all
its
force
.
So
the
Age
,
and
Stature
and
Strength
of
Man
,
and
all
other
Animals
,
every
Generation
decreasing
,
they
will
in
the
end
come
to
nothing
.
And
that
all
these
,
and
all
other
things
do
successively
diminish
and
decay
in
all
Natural
Perfections
and
Qualities
,
as
well
as
Moral
,
hath
been
the
received
Opinion
,
not
only
of
the
Vulgar
,
but
even
of
Philosophers
themselves
from
Antiquity
down
to
our
times
.
Plin.
Nat.
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
16.
In
plenum
autem
cuncto
mortalium
generi
minorem
indies
mensuram
staturae
propemodum
observatur
:
rarosque
patribus
proceriores
consumente
ubertatem
seminum
exustione
;
in
cujus
vices
nunc
vergat
aevum
.
In
sum
;
It
is
observed
that
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
all
Mankind
decreases
and
grows
less
daily
:
and
that
there
are
few
taller
then
their
Parents
;
the
burning
(
to
which
the
Age
inclines
)
consuming
the
Luxury
of
the
Seeds
.
Terra
malos
homines
nunc
educ
a●
que
pusillos
.
Juvenal
.
Sat.
The
Earth
now
breeds
Men
bad
and
small
.
And
Gellius
Noct.
Att.
lib.
3.
c.
10.
Et
nunc
quasi
jam
mundo
senescente
rerum
atque
hominum
decrementa
sunt
.
And
now
,
as
if
the
World
waxed
old
,
there
is
a
decrement
or
decay
both
of
Things
and
Men
▪
I
might
accumulate
places
out
of
the
Ancients
and
Moderns
to
this
purpose
,
but
that
hath
been
already
done
by
others
.
But
this
Opinion
,
how
general
soever
it
was
formerly
,
was
inconsiderately
and
without
sufficient
ground
,
taken
up
at
first
;
and
afterwards
without
due
examination
embraced
and
followed
;
as
appears
by
Dr.
Hakewil's
Apology
,
wherein
it
is
so
fundamentally
confuted
;
that
it
hath
since
been
rejected
by
all
considerate
Persons
.
For
that
Author
hath
at
large
demonstrated
,
that
neither
the
pretended
decay
of
the
Heavenly
Bodies
in
regard
of
Motion
,
Light
,
Heat
or
Influence
;
or
of
any
of
the
Elements
:
neither
the
pretended
decay
of
Animals
,
and
particularly
and
especially
of
Mankind
,
in
regard
of
Age
and
Duration
,
of
Strength
and
Stature
,
of
Arts
and
Wits
,
of
Manners
and
Conversation
,
do
necessarily
infer
any
decay
in
the
World
,
or
any
tendency
to
a
Dissolution
.
For
though
there
be
at
times
great
Changes
of
Weather
,
as
long
continuing
Droughts
,
and
no
less
lasting
Rains
;
excessive
Floods
and
Inundations
of
the
Sea
;
prodigious
Tempests
and
Storms
of
Thunder
,
Lightning
and
Hail
;
which
seem
to
threaten
the
ruin
of
the
World
;
violent
and
raging
Winds
,
Spouts
and
Hurricanes
,
which
turn
up
the
Sea
to
the
very
bottom
,
and
spread
it
over
the
Land
;
formidable
and
destructive
Earthquakes
,
and
furious
Eruptions
of
Vulcano's
or
burning
Mountains
,
which
waste
the
Country
far
and
wide
,
overwhelming
or
subverting
great
Cities
,
and
burying
the
Inhabitants
in
their
ruins
,
or
as
the
Scripture
speaks
,
Making
of
a
City
a
heap
,
of
a
defenced
City
a
ruin
.
Though
these
and
many
other
Changes
do
frequently
happen
,
at
uncertain
Seasons
as
to
us
,
yet
are
they
so
ordered
by
the
wise
Providence
of
the
Almighty
Creatour
and
Governour
of
the
World
,
as
nearly
to
balance
one
another
,
and
to
keep
all
things
in
an
Aequilibrium
;
so
that
as
it
is
said
of
the
Sea
,
that
what
it
gains
in
one
place
,
it
loses
in
another
,
it
may
be
said
proportionably
of
the
other
Elements
and
Meteors
;
That
,
for
Example
,
a
long
Drought
in
one
Place
is
compensated
probably
at
the
same
time
by
as
long
a
Rain
in
another
;
and
at
another
time
,
the
Scene
being
changed
,
by
as
durable
a
Drought
in
this
,
as
lasting
a
Rain
in
that
.
The
same
may
be
said
of
violent
and
continuing
Heats
and
Colds
in
several
Places
,
that
they
have
the
like
Vicissitudes
and
Changes
,
whereby
in
the
whole
they
so
balance
and
counterpoise
one
another
,
that
neither
prevails
over
other
,
but
continue
and
carry
on
the
World
as
surely
and
steddily
,
as
if
there
were
no
such
Contrarieties
and
Fights
,
no
such
Tumults
and
Commotions
among
them
.
The
only
Objection
against
this
Opinion
,
is
the
Longaevity
of
the
Antediluvian
Patriarchs
,
and
of
some
also
(
I
mean
the
first
)
of
the
Postdiluvian
.
For
immediately
after
the
Flood
the
Age
of
Man
did
gradually
decrease
every
Generation
in
great
proportions
?
so
that
had
it
continued
so
to
do
at
that
rate
,
the
Life
of
Man
had
soon
came
to
nothing
.
Why
it
should
at
last
settle
at
Threescore
and
ten
Years
,
as
a
mean
Term
;
and
there
continue
so
many
Ages
,
without
any
further
Change
and
Diminution
,
is
,
I
confess
,
a
Mystery
too
hard
for
me
to
reveal
:
However
,
there
must
be
a
great
and
extraordinary
Change
at
the
time
of
the
Flood
,
either
in
the
Temperature
of
the
Air
,
or
Quality
of
the
Food
,
or
in
the
Temper
and
Constitution
of
the
Body
of
Man
,
which
induced
this
decrement
of
Age.
That
the
Temper
and
Constitution
of
the
Bodies
of
the
Antediluvians
was
more
firm
and
durable
than
that
of
their
Posterity
after
the
Flood
:
and
that
this
Change
of
Term
of
Life
was
not
wholly
to
be
attributed
to
Miracle
,
may
both
be
demonstrated
from
the
gradual
decrease
of
the
Age
of
the
Postdiluvians
.
For
had
it
been
miraculous
,
why
should
not
the
Age
of
the
very
first
Generation
after
the
Flood
have
been
reduced
to
that
Term
?
And
what
account
can
we
give
of
their
holding
out
for
some
Generations
against
the
Inconveniencies
of
the
Air
,
or
deteriority
of
Diet
,
but
the
strength
and
firmness
of
their
Constitutions
?
which
yet
was
originally
owing
to
the
Temperature
of
the
Air
,
or
Quality
of
their
Diet
,
or
both
;
seeing
a
Change
in
these
(
for
there
was
no
other
visible
Cause
)
did
by
degrees
prevail
against
,
and
impair
it
.
What
influence
the
lying
so
long
of
the
Water
upon
the
Earth
might
have
upon
the
Air
and
Earth
,
in
ch●nging
them
for
the
worse
,
and
rendring
them
more
unfit
for
the
maintenance
and
continuance
of
Humane
Life
,
I
will
not
now
dispute
.
But
whatever
might
be
the
Cause
of
the
Longaevity
of
the
Antediluvians
,
and
the
contracting
of
the
Age
of
the
Postdiluvians
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
Age
of
these
did
at
the
last
settle
,
as
I
said
,
at
or
about
the
Term
of
Threescore
and
ten
,
and
hath
there
continued
for
Three
thousand
years
without
any
diminution
.
I
proceed
now
to
the
Accidents
which
might
possibly
,
in
process
of
Time
,
infer
a
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
1.
The
possibility
of
the
Water
in
process
of
Time
again
overflowing
and
covering
of
the
Earth
.
For
,
first
of
all
,
the
Rains
continually
washing
down
and
carrying
away
Earth
from
the
Mountains
▪
it
is
necessary
,
that
as
well
the
height
as
the
bulk
of
them
that
are
not
wholly
rocky
,
should
answerably
decrease
;
and
that
they
do
so
,
is
evident
in
Experience
.
For
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
noted
,
I
have
been
informed
by
a
Gentleman
of
good
Credit
,
that
whereas
the
Steeple
of
Craich
in
the
Peak
of
Derbyshire
,
in
the
memory
of
some
old
Men
then
living
[
1672.
]
could
not
have
been
seen
from
a
certain
Hill
lying
between
Hopton
and
Wirksworth
,
now
not
only
the
Steeple
,
but
a
great
part
of
the
Body
of
the
Church
may
from
thence
be
seen
;
which
comes
to
pass
by
the
sinking
of
a
Hill
between
the
Church
and
the
place
of
view
:
a
parallel
example
whereto
the
learned
Dr.
Plot
gives
us
,
in
a
Hill
between
Sibbertoft
and
Hasleby
in
Northamptonshire
,
Hist
,
Nat.
Stafford
p.
113.
And
thus
will
they
continue
to
do
so
long
as
there
falls
any
Rains
,
and
as
they
retain
any
declivity
,
that
is
,
till
they
be
levelled
with
the
Plains
.
In
confirmation
of
this
Particular
,
I
have
received
from
my
ingenious
Friend
Mr.
Edward
Lloyd
,
some
notable
Observations
of
his
own
making
concerning
the
Mountains
of
Wales
;
which
do
demonstrate
that
not
only
the
looser
and
the
lighter
parts
of
the
Mountains
,
as
Earth
,
Sand
,
Gravel
,
and
small
Stones
,
may
be
washed
down
by
the
Rains
:
but
the
most
solid
and
bulky
Rocks
themselves
,
by
the
violent
descent
of
the
Waters
down
their
Chinks
and
Precipices
,
be
in
time
undermined
and
subverted
.
Take
them
in
his
own
words
:
Vpon
the
reading
of
your
Discourse
of
the
Rains
continually
washing
away
,
and
carrying
down
Earth
from
the
Mountains
,
I
was
put
in
mind
of
something
pertinent
thereto
,
which
I
have
observed
in
the
Mountains
of
Caernarvonshire
,
viz
▪
1.
First
,
That
generally
the
higher
the
Hills
are
the
more
steep
are
their
Precipices
and
Declivities
(
I
except
the
Sea-rocks
)
thus
Moel●y
Wydhrha
,
y
G●îb
gôtch
,
and
twenty
others
that
might
be
named
,
reputed
the
highest
Hills
in
Wales
,
have
the
steepest
Rocks
of
any
Mountains
I
have
seen
;
and
that
not
only
in
their
highest
Cliffs
,
but
also
in
most
of
their
other
Crags
,
till
you
descend
to
the
lower
Valleys
:
This
I
can
ascribe
to
nothing
else
but
the
Rains
and
Snow
which
fall
on
those
high
Mountains
,
I
think
,
in
ten
times
the
quantity
they
do
on
the
lower
Hills
and
Valleys
.
2.
I
have
observed
a
considerable
quantity
of
the
chips
or
parings
(
if
I
may
so
call
them
)
of
these
Cliffs
to
lye
in
vast
heaps
at
the
roots
of
them
;
and
these
are
of
several
sorts
and
materials
:
being
in
some
places
covered
with
Grass
,
and
in
others
as
bare
as
the
Sea-shore
:
and
those
bare
places
do
consist
sometimes
of
Gravel
,
and
an
innumerable
number
of
Rock-fragments
from
a
pound
weight
to
twenty
,
&c.
and
are
sometimes
composed
of
huge
Stones
from
an
hundred
pound
weight
to
several
Tuns
.
3.
In
the
Valleys
of
Lhanberys
and
Nant-Phrankon
,
the
People
find
it
necessary
to
rid
their
Grounds
often
of
the
Stones
which
the
Mountain
floods
bring
down
;
and
yet
notwithstanding
this
care
,
they
often
lose
considerable
parcels
of
Land
.
4.
I
affirm
,
That
by
this
means
not
only
such
Mountains
as
consist
of
much
Earth
and
small
Stones
,
or
of
softer
Rocks
,
and
such
as
are
more
easily
dissoluble
,
are
thus
wasted
,
but
also
the
hardest
Rocks
in
Wales
;
and
they
seem
to
be
as
weighty
,
and
of
as
firm
and
close
a
texture
as
Marble
it self
.
It
happen'd
in
the
Valley
of
Nant-Phrancon
,
Anno
1685.
that
part
of
a
Rock
of
one
of
the
impendent
Cliffs
,
call'd
〈…〉
,
became
so
undermined
(
doubtless
by
the
continual
Rains
and
subterraneous
●eins
of
Water
occasioned
by
them
)
that
losing
its
hold
it
fell
down
in
several
pieces
,
and
in
its
passage
down
a
sleep
and
craggy
Cliff
,
dislodged
thousands
of
other
Stones
,
whereof
many
were
intercepted
e're
they
came
down
to
the
Valley
,
but
as
much
came
down
as
ruin'd
a
small
piece
of
Ground
;
and
several
Stones
were
scatter'd
at
least
200
yards
asunder
.
In
this
Accident
one
great
Stone
,
the
biggest
remaining
piece
of
the
broken
Rock
,
made
such
a
Trench
in
its
descent
,
as
the
small
Mountain
rills
commonly
run
in
;
and
when
it
came
down
to
the
plain
Ground
,
it
continued
its
passage
through
a
small
Meadow
,
and
a
considerable
Brook
,
and
lodged
it self
on
the
other
side
it
.
From
hence
I
gather
that
all
the
other
vast
Stones
that
lye
in
our
mountainous
Valleys
,
have
by
such
Accidents
as
this
fallen
down
.
Vnless
perhaps
we
may
do
better
to
refer
the
greatest
part
of
them
to
the
Vniversal
Deluge
.
For
considering
there
are
some
thousands
of
them
in
these
two
Valleys
[
of
Lhanberys
and
Nant-Phran●on
]
whereof
(
for
what
I
can
learn
)
there
are
but
two
or
three
that
have
fallen
in
the
memory
of
any
Man
now
living
;
in
the
ordinary
course
of
Nature
we
shall
be
compelled
to
allow
the
rest
many
thousands
of
years
more
then
the
Age
of
the
World
.
So
far
Mr.
Lloyd
.
To
this
last
Particular
,
and
for
a
further
account
of
it
,
may
be
added
,
That
sometimes
there
happen
strange
and
violent
Storms
and
Hurricanes
,
wherein
the
Rain
is
driven
with
that
sorce
upon
the
tops
and
sides
of
the
Mountains
by
furious
and
tempestuous
Winds
,
as
to
do
more
execution
upon
them
by
breaking
in
pieces
,
tearing
and
throwing
down
Rocks
and
Stones
,
in
a
few
days
,
then
in
the
ordinary
course
of
Nature
,
by
the
usual
Weather
is
effected
in
many
hundred
years
.
2.
By
reason
of
the
abundance
of
Earth
thus
washed
off
the
Mountains
by
shots
of
Rain
,
and
carried
down
with
the
Floods
to
the
Sea
;
about
the
out-lets
of
the
Rivers
,
where
the
violent
Motion
of
the
Water
ceases
,
setling
to
the
bottom
,
and
raising
it
up
by
degrees
above
the
Surface
of
the
Water
,
the
Land
continually
gains
upon
,
and
drives
back
the
Sea
:
The
Egyptian
Pharos
or
Light-house
of
old
time
stood
in
an
Island
a
good
distance
from
Land
,
which
is
now
joyned
to
the
Continent
,
the
interjacent
Fretum
having
been
filled
up
by
the
Silt
brought
down
by
the
River
Nilus
in
the
time
of
the
Flood
subsiding
there
.
Indeed
the
ancient
Historians
do
truly
make
the
whole
Land
of
Egypt
to
have
been
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Gift
of
the
River
,
and
by
this
means
gained
from
the
Sea
.
Seneca
in
the
sixth
Book
of
his
Nat.
Quest.
chap.
26.
gives
this
account
,
Aegyptus
ex
limo
tota
concrevit
.
Tantum
enim
(
si
Homero
fides
)
aberat
à
continenti
Pharos
,
quantum
navis
diurno
cursu
metiri
plenis
lata
velis
potest
.
Sed
continenti
admota
est
.
Turbidus
enim
defluens
Nilus
,
multumque
secum
limum
trahens
,
&
eum
subinde
apponens
prioribus
terris
,
Aegyptum
annuo
incremento
semper
ultra
tulit
.
Inde
pinguis
&
limosi
soli
est
,
nec
ulla
intervalla
in
se
habet
;
sed
crevit
in
solidum
arescente
limo
,
quo
pressa
erat
&
cedens
structura
,
&c.
that
is
,
all
Egypt
is
but
a
Concretion
of
Mud.
For
(
if
Homer
may
be
believed
)
the
Pharos
was
as
far
distant
from
the
Continent
,
as
a
Ship
with
full
sail
could
run
in
a
days
time
;
but
now
it
is
joyned
to
it
.
For
Nilus
flowing
with
troubled
Waters
brings
down
a
great
deal
of
Mud
and
Silt
,
and
adding
it
to
the
old
Land
,
carries
on
Egypt
further
and
further
still
by
an
annual
increase
.
Hence
it
is
of
a
fat
and
muddy
Soil
,
and
hath
no
pores
or
cavities
in
it
.
And
this
Reason
he
gives
why
it
is
not
troubled
with
Earthquakes
.
Which
also
may
be
the
Reason
why
it
hath
no
fresh
Springs
and
Fountains
:
For
though
indeed
Dr.
Robinson
doth
very
probably
impute
its
want
of
Rain
and
Springs
to
the
want
of
Mountains
;
yet
because
(
as
we
shall
afterwards
prove
)
Springs
may
be
derived
from
Mountains
at
a
good
distance
,
I
know
not
whether
all
Mountains
are
so
far
remote
from
Egypt
,
as
that
there
may
be
no
subterraneous
Channels
of
that
length
as
to
derive
the
Water
even
thither
from
them
;
and
therefore
probably
one
Reason
of
their
wanting
of
Springs
may
be
the
density
and
thickness
of
the
Soil
,
whereby
it
becomes
impenetrable
to
the
Water
;
and
it
may
be
,
should
they
use
the
same
Artifices
there
,
which
the
Inhabitants
of
the
lower
Austria
,
and
of
the
Territory
of
Modena
and
Bologna
in
Italy
do
,
that
is
,
dig
and
bore
quite
through
this
Coat
of
Mud
till
they
come
to
a
Sand
or
looser
Earth
,
they
might
in
like
manner
procure
themselves
Fountains
of
springing
Water
.
Thus
by
reason
of
the
great
Rivers
,
Po
,
Athesis
,
Brenta
,
and
others
,
which
empty
themselves
into
the
Lagune
,
or
Shallows
about
Venice
in
Italy
,
and
in
times
of
Floods
bring
down
thither
great
store
of
Earth
,
those
Lagune
are
in
danger
to
be
in
time
atterrated
,
and
with
the
City
situate
in
the
midst
of
of
them
,
added
to
the
firm
Land
,
they
being
already
bare
at
every
Ebb
,
only
Channels
maintain'd
from
all
the
neighbouring
Places
to
the
City
,
not
without
considerable
Charge
to
the
State
in
Engines
and
Labourers
in
some
places
to
clear
them
of
the
Mud
,
wherewith
otherwise
they
would
indanger
to
be
obstructed
and
choaked
up
;
which
Engines
they
call
Cava-fango's
.
Thus
in
the
Camarg
,
or
Isle
that
the
River
Rhosne
makes
near
Arles
in
Provence
,
there
hath
been
so
much
lately
gained
from
the
Sea
,
that
the
Watch-tower
had
,
in
the
memory
of
some
Men
living
1665.
been
removed
forward
three
times
,
as
we
were
there
informed
.
And
it
seems
to
me
probable
,
that
the
whole
Low-Countreys
were
thus
gained
from
the
Sea
:
For
Varenius
in
his
Geography
tells
us
,
That
sinking
a
Well
at
Amsterdam
,
at
near
an
hundred
foot
depth
,
they
met
with
a
bed
or
floor
of
Sand
and
Cockle-shells
;
whence
it
is
evident
,
one
would
think
,
that
of
old
time
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
lay
so
deep
,
and
that
that
hundred
foot
thickness
of
Earth
above
the
Sand
,
arose
from
the
Sediments
of
the
Waters
of
those
great
Rivers
,
the
Rhine
,
Scheld
,
Maes
,
&c.
which
there
abouts
emptied
themselves
into
the
Sea
,
and
in
times
of
Floods
brought
down
with
them
abundance
of
Earth
from
the
upper
Grounds
:
The
same
Original
doubtless
had
that
great
Level
of
the
Fens
,
running
through
the
Isle
of
Ely
,
Holland
in
Lincolnshire
,
and
Marshland
in
Norfolk
.
That
there
hath
been
no
small
quantity
of
Earth
thus
brought
down
,
appears
also
in
that
along
the
Channels
of
most
great
Rivers
,
as
for
Example
,
the
Thames
and
Trent
in
England
,
especially
near
their
Mouths
or
Out-lets
,
between
the
Mountains
and
higher
Grounds
on
each
side
,
there
are
large
Levels
and
Plains
,
which
seem
to
have
been
originally
part
of
the
Sea
,
raised
up
,
and
atterrated
by
Earth
and
Silt
brought
down
by
those
Rivers
in
great
Floods
.
Strabo
in
the
first
Book
of
his
Geography
〈◊〉
much
to
this
purpose
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
after
a
while
,
he
adds
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
,
For
this
landing
up
and
a●●erration
of
the
skirts
of
the
Sea
,
is
for
the
most
part
about
the
mouths
of
Rivers
,
as
about
the
Out-lets
of
Ister
the
places
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
the
Deserts
of
Scyt●ia
:
about
those
of
Phasis
the
Sea-coast
of
Colchis
,
which
is
sandy
,
and
low
,
and
so●t
:
About
Thermod●n
and
Iris
all
Them●scyra
,
the
Plain
of
the
Amazons
,
and
the
most
part
of
Sidene
.
And
the
like
may
be
said
of
other
Rivers
.
For
all
of
them
imitate
the
Nile
,
adding
to
the
Continent
or
Mainland
the
part
lying
before
their
mouths
,
some
more
,
some
less
:
those
less
,
that
bring
not
down
much
Mud
;
and
those
more
,
that
run
a
great
way
over
soft
and
lose
Ground
,
and
receive
many
Torrents
:
Of
which
kind
is
the
River
Pyramus
,
which
hath
added
a
great
part
of
its
Land
to
Cilicia
.
Concerning
which
there
is
an
Oracle
come
abroad
,
importing
,
That
there
will
a
time
come
in
future
Ages
,
when
the
River
Pyramus
shall
carry
on
the
Shore
and
Land
up
the
Sea
as
far
as
Cyprus
—
So
it
might
in
time
happen
that
the
whole
Sea
should
gradually
be
landed
up
,
beginning
from
the
Shores
,
if
the
Effusions
of
the
Rivers
,
that
is
,
the
Earth
and
Mud
they
bring
down
did
spread
so
wide
as
to
be
continuous
.
Thus
far
Strabo
.
But
the
Oracle
he
mentions
,
predicting
the
carrying
on
and
continuation
of
Cilicia
as
far
as
Cyprus
,
and
the
joyning
that
Island
to
the
Continent
,
proves
false
;
there
having
not
been
as
yet
,
that
we
hear
or
read
of
,
any
considerable
advance
made
towards
it
,
in
almost
2000
years
.
Now
the
Rain
thus
continually
washing
away
,
and
carrying
down
Earth
from
the
Mountains
and
higher
Grounds
,
and
raising
up
the
Valleys
near
the
Sea
,
as
long
as
there
is
any
descent
for
the
Rivers
,
so
long
will
they
continue
to
run
,
carry
forward
the
low
Ground
,
and
streighten
the
Sea
;
which
also
by
its
working
,
by
reason
of
the
declivity
,
easily
carries
down
the
Earth
towards
the
lower
and
middle
part
of
its
Channel
[
alveus
]
and
by
degrees
may
fill
it
up
.
Monsieur
Loubere
in
his
late
Voyage
to
Siam
,
takes
notice
of
the
increase
of
the
Banks
and
Sands
in
and
near
the
Mouths
of
the
great
Rivers
of
the
Oriental
Kingdoms
,
occasion'd
by
the
Sediments
brought
down
from
the
Countries
by
the
several
Streams
;
so
that
,
says
he
,
the
Navigation
into
and
up
those
Rivers
grows
more
and
more
difficult
,
and
may
in
process
of
time
be
quite
interrupted
.
The
same
Observation
,
I
believe
,
may
be
made
in
most
of
our
great
Europaean
Rivers
,
wherein
new
Beds
are
rais'd
,
and
old
ones
enlarged
.
Moreover
,
the
Clouds
still
pouring
down
Rain
upon
the
Earth
,
it
will
descend
as
far
as
there
is
any
declivity
;
and
where
that
fails
it
will
stagnate
,
and
joyning
with
Sea
,
cover
first
the
skirts
of
the
Earth
,
and
so
by
degrees
higher
and
higher
,
till
the
whole
be
covered
.
To
this
we
may
add
,
that
some
assistance
toward
the
levelling
of
the
Mountains
,
may
be
contributed
by
the
Courses
and
Catarracts
of
subterraneous
Rivers
washing
away
the
Earth
continually
,
and
weakning
their
●oundations
,
so
by
degrees
causing
them
to
founder
,
subside
,
and
fall
in
.
That
the
Mountains
do
daily
diminish
,
and
many
of
them
sink
;
that
the
Valleys
are
raised
;
that
the
skirts
of
the
Sea
are
atterrated
,
no
man
can
deny
.
That
these
things
must
needs
in
process
of
time
have
a
very
considerable
and
great
effect
,
is
as
evident
;
which
what
else
can
it
be
,
then
that
we
have
mentioned
?
Moreover
,
towards
this
levelling
of
the
Mountains
,
and
filling
up
of
the
Sea
,
the
fire
also
contributes
its
Mite
.
For
the
burning
Mountains
or
Vulcano's
,
as
for
example
Aetna
and
Vesuvius
,
vomit
at
times
out
of
their
Bowels
such
prodigious
quantities
of
Sand
and
Ashes
,
and
with
that
force
,
that
they
are
by
the
Winds
carried
and
dispersed
all
over
the
Country
,
nay
transported
over
Seas
into
foreign
and
remote
Regions
;
but
let
fall
so
copiously
in
the
circumjacent
places
,
as
to
cover
the
Earth
to
a
considerable
thickness
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
they
also
pour
forth
Floods
of
melted
Stones
,
Minerals
and
other
Materials
,
that
run
down
as
low
as
the
Sea
,
and
fill
up
the
Havens
,
as
of
old
one
near
Catana
;
and
make
Moles
and
Promontories
or
Points
,
as
in
the
last
Eruptions
both
of
Aetna
and
Vesuvius
;
the
Tops
of
these
Mountains
falling
in
and
subsiding
proportionably
to
the
quantity
of
the
ejected
matter
,
as
Borellus
proves
.
Meeting
with
a
quotation
in
Dr.
Hakewil's
Apology
out
of
Iosephus
Blancanus
his
Book
De
Mundi
Fabrica
,
I
earnestly
desired
to
get
a
fight
of
that
Book
,
but
could
not
procure
it
till
the
Copy
of
this
Discourse
was
out
of
my
hands
and
sent
up
to
London
in
order
to
its
printing
,
But
then
obtaining
it
,
I
found
it
so
exactly
consonant
to
my
own
thoughts
,
and
to
what
I
have
here
written
concerning
that
Subject
;
and
some
Particulars
occurring
therein
by
me
omitted
,
that
I
could
not
forbear
translating
the
whole
Discourse
into
English
,
and
annexing
it
to
this
Chapter
,
especially
because
the
Book
is
not
commonly
to
be
met
with
.
The
Discourse
is
first
set
down
in
his
Book
De
locis
Mathematicis
Aristotelis
more
at
large
,
and
afterward
repeated
in
his
Book
De
Mundi
Fabrica
more
briefly
.
Pergratum
Lectori
fore
existimavi
,
si
rem
s●itu
dignissimam
exposuero
,
&c.
I
thought
it
might
be
very
acceptable
to
the
Reader
,
if
I
should
discover
to
him
a
thing
most
worthy
to
be
known
;
which
I
have
long
ago
,
and
for
a
long
time
observed
,
and
am
daily
more
confirmed
in
;
especially
seeing
no
former
Writer
that
I
know
of
hath
published
any
thing
concerning
it
.
It
is
this
,
That
the
Superficies
of
the
whole
Earth
,
which
is
now
rough
and
uneven
by
reason
of
Mountains
and
Valleys
,
and
so
only
rudely
Sphaerical
,
is
daily
from
the
very
beginning
of
the
World
reducing
to
a
per●●●t
roundness
,
in
so
much
that
it
will
necessarily
come
to
pass
in
a
natural
way
,
that
it
be
one
day
overflown
by
the
Sea
,
and
rendred
unhabitble
.
First
then
,
that
we
may
clearly
apprehend
the
Causes
of
this
thing
,
we
must
lay
down
as
a
Foundation
from
Holy
Writ
,
That
the
Terraqueous
Globe
was
in
the
beginning
endued
with
a
more
perfect
Spherical
Figure
,
that
is
,
without
any
inequalities
of
Mountains
and
Valleys
:
and
that
it
was
wholly
covered
with
the
Sea
,
and
so
altogether
unfit
for
Terrestrial
Animals
to
inhabit
:
but
it
was
then
rendred
habitable
,
when
by
the
beck
or
command
of
its
Creator
the
greatest
part
of
the
Land
was
translated
from
one
place
to
another
,
whereupon
here
appeared
the
hollows
of
the
Seas
,
there
the
heights
of
the
Mountains
:
And
all
the
Waters
which
before
covered
the
face
of
the
whole
Earth
receded
,
and
flowing
down
filled
those
depressed
and
hollow
places
;
and
this
Congregation
of
Waters
was
called
the
Sea
.
Hence
some
grave
Authors
doubt
not
to
assert
,
That
the
Mountains
were
made
up
of
that
very
Earth
which
before
filled
the
Cavities
of
the
Sea
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
the
Earth
as
now
it
is
,
mountainous
and
elevated
above
the
Waters
,
hath
not
its
Natural
Figure
,
but
is
in
a
violent
state
:
but
Nullum
violentum
est
perpetuum
.
Besides
the
Earth
being
heavier
then
the
Water
,
none
of
its
parts
ought
to
be
extant
and
appear
above
its
Superficies
;
and
yet
we
see
that
the
Earth
is
really
higher
than
the
Sea
,
especially
the
mountainous
parts
of
it
:
in
which
respect
also
both
Land
and
Water
are
in
a
violent
state
.
Wherefore
it
is
very
convenient
to
the
Nature
of
both
,
that
they
should
daily
return
towards
their
ancient
and
primigenial
state
and
figure
,
and
accordingly
we
affirm
that
they
do
so
.
Moreover
,
we
say
that
the
Waters
,
both
of
Rains
and
Rivers
,
are
the
Cause
of
this
Restitution
,
as
will
appear
by
the
following
Observations
.
First
we
see
that
Rivers
do
daily
fret
and
undermine
the
Roots
of
the
Mountains
,
so
that
here
and
there
from
most
Mountains
they
cause
great
Ruins
and
Precipices
,
whence
the
Mountains
appear
broken
:
and
the
Earth
so
fallen
from
the
Mountains
the
Rivers
carry
down
to
the
lower
places
.
From
these
Corrosions
of
the
Rivers
proceed
these
●low
,
but
great
Ruines
,
called
,
Labinae
à
labendo
;
in
which
some
Streets
,
and
whole
Villages
are
precipitated
into
the
Rivers
.
2.
We
daily
see
,
that
the
Rain-waters
wash
away
the
Superficies
of
the
Mountains
,
and
carry
them
down
to
the
lower
places
.
Hence
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
the
higher
Mountains
are
also
harder
and
more
stony
than
the
rest
,
by
means
whereof
they
better
resist
the
Water
.
Hence
also
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
ancient
Buildings
in
Mountains
,
their
Foundations
being
by
degrees
discovered
,
prove
not
very
durable
.
For
which
reason
the
Foundations
of
the
Roman
Capitol
are
now
wholly
extant
above
ground
;
which
of
old
,
at
its
first
erection
,
were
sunk
very
deep
into
it
.
This
same
thing
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Mountains
do
confirm
;
all
saying
,
that
this
lowering
of
Mountains
was
long
since
known
to
them
;
for
that
formerly
some
intermediate
Mountains
intercepted
the
sight
of
a
Castle
,
or
Tower
,
situate
in
a
more
remote
Mountain
;
which
after
many
Years
the
intervenient
Mountain
being
depressed
,
came
clearly
into
view
.
And
George
Agricola
is
of
Opinion
(
which
I
very
much
approve
of
)
that
the
Rivers
produced
the
Mountains
and
Hills
in
this
manner
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
World
there
were
not
so
many
particular
divided
Mountains
,
but
only
perpetual
eminent
Ridges
of
Land
,
not
dissected
into
so
many
Valleys
as
we
now
see
.
So
,
for
example
,
our
Appennine
was
at
first
one
continued
even
eminent
Ridge
of
Land
,
not
divided
into
any
particular
Mountains
and
Hills
by
intervening
Valleys
,
as
now
it
is
:
but
that
after
the
Rivers
began
to
flow
down
from
the
top
of
it
,
by
little
and
little
fretting
and
corroding
the
Ground
,
they
made
Valleys
,
and
daily
more
and
more
;
and
by
this
means
the
whole
Apennine
came
to
be
divided
into
many
Hills
and
Mountains
.
3.
In
Plains
we
see
the
directly
contrary
happens
:
for
the
Plains
are
daily
more
and
more
elevated
,
because
the
Waters
do
let
fall
in
the
plain
and
hollow
places
the
Earth
they
brought
down
with
them
from
the
Mountains
.
Hence
we
see
that
ancient
Buildings
in
such
places
are
almost
wholly
buried
in
the
ground
.
So
in
Rome
,
at
the
foot
of
the
Capitoline
Mountain
,
we
see
the
Triumphal
Arch
of
Septimius
almost
wholly
overwhelmed
in
the
Earth
:
and
every-where
in
ancient
Cities
many
Gates
and
Doors
of
Houses
almost
landed
up
,
little
thereof
being
extant
above
ground
.
From
which
it
appears
,
that
this
sinking
and
demersion
of
Buildings
into
the
Earth
is
a
manifest
sign
of
their
Antiquity
,
which
is
so
much
the
greater
,
by
how
much
the
deeper
they
are
sunk
.
So
,
for
example
,
at
Bononia
in
Italy
,
many
of
the
ancient
Gates
of
the
City
,
which
the
Bolognese
call
Torresotti
,
are
very
deeply
sunk
,
which
is
a
certain
argument
of
their
Antiquity
,
and
thence
it
appears
to
be
true
that
Histories
relate
,
that
they
were
built
in
the
time
of
S.
Petronius
,
about
1200
Years
ago
.
But
here
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
other
things
agreeing
,
those
are
deeper
depressed
that
are
built
in
lower
places
than
those
in
higher
,
for
the
reason
above-said
.
So
at
Bononia
,
that
old
Port
called
,
Il
Torresotto
di
S.
Georgio
,
is
deeplier
buried
,
or
landed
up
,
than
that
which
is
called
,
Il
Torresotto
di
Stra
Castilione
,
because
that
is
situated
in
a
lower
place
,
and
therefore
the
Earth
is
more
easily
raised
up
about
it
.
4.
The
same
is
affirmed
by
Architects
,
who
when
they
dig
their
Foundations
,
do
every-where
in
plain
places
first
of
all
remove
the
Earth
which
they
call
Commota
[
loose
or
shaken
]
which
is
mixt
with
Fragments
of
Wood
,
Iron
,
Rubbish
,
Coyns
,
ancient
Urns
,
and
other
things
;
which
when
it
is
thrown
out
,
they
come
to
another
sort
of
Earth
that
hath
never
been
stirred
,
but
is
solid
,
compact
,
and
not
mixt
with
any
heterogeneous
things
,
especially
artificial
.
That
moved
[
Commota
]
and
impure
Earth
,
is
it
which
the
Waters
have
by
little
and
little
brought
down
from
the
higher
to
the
more
depressed
places
,
which
is
not
every-where
of
equal
depth
.
But
now
because
in
the
Mountains
there
is
no
where
found
such
moved
or
new
Earth
,
as
is
plain
from
the
Experience
of
Architects
,
it
is
manifest
that
the
Mountains
do
by
no
means
grow
or
encrease
,
as
some
dream
.
5.
Our
Observation
is
proved
from
that
Art
which
is
now
much
practised
of
elevating
and
landing
up
depressed
places
by
the
Waters
of
Rivers
,
and
depressing
the
higher
by
running
the
Water
over
them
.
The
same
things
happen
about
the
Sea
,
for
whereas
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
is
more
depressed
than
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
;
and
all
the
great
Rivers
empty
themselves
into
the
Sea
,
and
bring
in
with
them
a
great
quantity
of
Earth
and
Sand
,
there
must
needs
be
great
Banks
or
Floors
of
Earth
raised
up
about
the
Sea-shores
,
near
the
mouths
of
Rivers
,
whereby
the
Shores
must
necessarily
be
much
promoted
and
carried
forward
into
the
Sea
,
and
so
gain
upon
it
,
and
compel
it
to
recede
.
This
may
be
proved
first
by
the
Authority
of
Aristotle
,
lib.
1.
Meteor
.
cap.
De
permutatione
terrae
ac
maris
;
and
that
of
the
ancient
Geographers
and
Historians
.
To
omit
that
Proof
from
Egypt
;
Aristotle's
second
example
of
this
landing
up
of
the
Sea
,
is
the
Region
of
Ammonia
,
whose
Lower
and
Maritime
place
(
saith
he
)
it
's
clear
,
were
by
this
landing
up
first
made
Pools
and
Fens
,
and
in
process
of
time
these
Pools
were
dryed
up
,
and
raised
to
be
firm
Land
,
by
Earth
brought
down
.
A
third
example
is
that
of
the
Maeotis
palus
,
whose
skirts
are
so
grown
up
by
what
the
Rivers
bring
down
,
that
the
Waters
will
not
carry
any
thing
so
great
Ships
,
as
they
would
have
done
sixty
Years
ago
.
A
fourth
is
the
Thracian
Bosphorus
,
which
for
brevity's
sake
may
be
seen
in
him
.
Add
hereto
in
the
fifth
place
,
the
Testimony
of
Pliny
,
who
tells
us
,
that
much
new
Land
hath
been
added
to
the
Earth
,
not
only
brought
in
by
the
Rivers
,
but
deserted
by
the
Sea
.
So
the
Sea
hath
receded
ten
Miles
from
the
Port
of
Ambracia
,
and
five
from
that
of
Athens
,
and
in
several
other
places
more
or
less
.
What
he
adds
out
of
Strabo
,
concerning
the
River
Pyramus
is
already
entred
.
6.
Neither
are
later
and
nearer
Experiments
wanting
.
Of
old
time
Ravenna
stood
upon
the
br●●k
of
the
Sea-shore
,
which
is
now
by
reason
of
the
landing
up
the
Shallows
●ar
distant
from
it
.
The
Sea
washed
the
Walls
of
Pad●●
,
which
is
now
Twenty
five
Miles
remote
therefrom
.
In
fine
,
our
Rhene
of
Bologn●
,
though
it
●e
but
a
small
Torrent
,
yet
in
a
few
Years
since
it
hath
been
by
an
artificial
Cut
let
into
the
Po
,
it
hath
so
filled
it
up
,
and
obstructed
its
Channel
with
Sand
and
Mud
,
that
it
hath
much
endamaged
the
neighboaring
Fields
.
Seeing
then
by
these
various
●ggerations
of
Sand
and
S●lt
,
the
Sea
is
da●●y
cut
short
,
and
driven
back
,
and
its
Ba●in
or
R●ceptable
straitned
,
and
the
bottom
〈…〉
,
it
will
necessarily
come
to
pass
〈…〉
that
it
will
begin
to
overflow
;
as
〈…〉
in
many
places
,
for
example
,
〈…〉
and
Holland
Sho●es
,
〈…〉
●orced
to
erect
and
〈◊〉
lo●g
and
high
Banks
and
〈…〉
of
the
Sea
.
Therefore
〈…〉
manner
,
that
Earth
which
no●
malces
〈…〉
Mountains
,
being
by
the
Water
little
by
little
brought
down
●nto
the
〈…〉
is
the
Cause
why
the
Seu
〈…〉
●●erflows
the
〈…〉
Globe
of
the
Earth
by
the
affusion
of
the
Waters
,
will
be
again
rendred
unhabitable
,
as
at
first
it
was
in
the
beginning
of
the
World
;
and
the
Earth
and
Water
will
return
to
their
primitive
state
and
figure
,
in
which
they
ought
naturally
to
rest
.
Hence
we
may
deduce
some
Consectaries
worthy
to
be
known
;
viz.
That
the
World
,
or
at
least
the
Earth
,
was
not
endued
with
that
Figure
which
we
now
see
;
neither
can
the
World
endure
for
ever
.
For
if
this
mountainous
Figure
had
been
in
it
from
Eternity
,
all
those
protuberancies
of
the
Mountains
had
been
long
since
eaten
away
and
wasted
or
consumed
by
the
Waters
.
Nor
can
this
World
be
Eternal
;
because
,
as
we
have
proved
▪
in
process
of
time
it
will
be
reduce●
to
a
per●ect
rotundity
,
and
be
overflown
by
the
Sea
;
whereupon
it
will
become
un●abitable
,
and
Mankind
must
necessarily
perish
.
Where●ore
unless
that
Deluge
were
prevented
by
the
〈◊〉
which
the
Holy
Scriptures
mention
the
World
would
〈…〉
by
Water
.
Long
after
I
had
committed
these
〈…〉
writing
.
I
met
with
Phi●o
Iud●u●
〈◊〉
book
De
Mundeo
▪
wherein
〈◊〉
●ouches
this
matter
but
ob●cure●
and
in
a
very
●ew
words
▪
Thus
far
Blancanus
,
whose
Sentiments
and
Observations
concerning
this
matter
thus
punctually
concurring
and
according
with
mine
,
to
my
great
wonder
and
satisfaction
,
I
could
not
but
think
that
the
Conclusion
hath
a
high
degree
of
probability
.
Only
he
takes
no
notice
,
that
in
compensation
of
what
the
Rivers
gain
from
the
Sea
about
their
Outlets
,
the
Sea
may
gain
from
the
Land
by
undermining
and
washing
away
the
Shores
that
are
not
rocky
,
(
as
we
see
it
doth
in
our
own
Country
)
perhaps
as
much
as
it
loses
,
according
to
the
Vulgar
Proverb
before
remembred
.
However
,
all
contributes
towards
the
filling
up
of
the
Sea
,
and
bringing
on
an
Inundation
,
as
I
shall
afterwards
shew
.
But
it
may
be
objected
,
That
if
the
Waters
will
thus
naturally
and
necessarily
in
process
of
time
again
overflow
and
cover
the
Earth
,
how
can
God's
Promise
and
Covenant
be
made
good
,
Gen.
9.
11.
That
there
should
not
any
more
be
a
Flood
to
destroy
the
Earth
.
To
which
I
answer
,
1.
That
though
this
would
follow
in
a
natural
way
,
yet
the
power
of
God
may
interpose
to
prevent
it
,
and
so
make
good
his
Promise
.
2.
Though
it
might
come
to
pass
in
the
Course
of
Nature
,
yet
would
it
be
after
so
many
Ages
,
that
it
is
not
at
all
likely
the
World
should
last
so
long
:
but
the
Conflagration
or
Destruction
of
it
by
Fire
,
predicted
by
the
Scriptures
,
will
certainly
prevent
it
.
3.
Possibly
there
may
be
something
in
Nature
which
may
obviate
this
Event
,
though
to
us
at
present
unknown
,
which
I
am
the
more
inclinable
to
believe
,
because
the
Earth
doth
not
hasten
so
fast
towards
it
as
some
of
the
Ancients
imagined
,
and
as
the
activity
of
such
Causes
might
seem
to
require
,
as
I
have
already
intimated
.
Varenius
in
his
Geography
putting
the
Question
,
Whether
the
Ocean
may
again
come
to
cover
all
the
Earth
,
and
make
an
Universal
Deluge
;
answers
,
That
we
may
conceive
a
way
how
this
may
naturally
come
to
pass
.
The
manner
thus
;
Supposing
that
the
Sea
by
its
continual
working
doth
undermine
and
wash
away
the
Shores
and
Cliffs
that
are
not
rocky
,
and
carry
the
Earth
thereof
down
towards
the
middle
,
or
deepest
parts
of
its
Channel
,
and
so
by
degrees
fill
it
up
.
By
doing
this
perpetually
,
it
may
,
in
a
long
succession
of
Time
,
carry
all
away
,
and
it self
cover
the
whole
Earth
.
That
it
doth
thus
subvert
and
wash
away
the
Shores
in
many
places
is
in
experience
true
.
About
Dort
in
Holland
and
Dullart
in
Friesland
,
and
in
Zealand
many
Villages
,
some
say
Three
hundred
,
have
been
drown'd
by
the
encroachments
of
the
Sea
,
as
some
of
their
Towers
and
Steeples
still
extant
above
the
Waters
do
testifie
.
On
the
Tuscan
shore
,
Kircher
tells
us
,
That
not
far
from
Ligorn
he
himself
had
observed
a
whole
City
under
Water
,
that
had
been
in
former
times
drown'd
by
the
Inundation
of
the
Sea
.
And
over
against
Puteoli
in
the
Sinus
of
Baia
,
he
tells
us
,
That
in
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
there
are
not
only
Houses
,
but
the
Traces
and
Footsteps
of
the
Streets
of
some
City
manifestly
discernable
.
And
in
the
County
of
Suffolk
,
almost
the
whole
Town
of
Donewich
,
with
the
adjacent
Lands
,
hath
been
undermined
and
devoured
by
the
Sea
.
This
washing
away
of
the
Shores
is
,
I
conceive
,
in
great
measure
to
be
attributed
to
the
forementioned
streightning
and
cutting
short
of
the
Sea
,
by
the
Earth
and
Si●t
that
in
the
times
of
Floods
are
brought
down
into
it
by
the
Rivers
.
For
the
Vulgar
have
a
Proverbial
Tradition
,
That
what
the
Sea
loses
in
one
place
,
it
gains
in
another
.
And
both
t●gether
do
very
handsomly
make
out
and
expl●in
,
how
the
Earth
in
a
natural
way
,
may
be
reduced
to
its
primitive
state
in
the
Creation
,
when
the
Waters
covered
the
Land
.
But
this
according
to
the
〈◊〉
proceedings
of
Nature
,
would
not
come
to
pass
in
many
Ages
,
I
might
say
,
in
Ages
of
Ages
:
Nay
,
some
think
,
that
those
vast
Ridges
and
Chains
of
Mountains
,
which
run
through
the
middle
of
the
Continents
,
are
by
reason
of
their
great
height
,
weight
and
solidity
,
too
great
a
Morsel
ever
to
be
devoured
by
the
Jaws
of
the
Sea
.
But
whether
they
be
or
not
,
I
need
not
dispute
,
though
I
incline
to
the
Negative
,
because
this
is
not
the
dissolution
the
Apostle
here
speaks
of
,
which
must
be
by
Fire
.
But
I
must
not
here
dissemble
an
Objection
I
see
may
be
made
,
and
that
is
,
That
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
is
so
far
from
being
depressed
,
that
it
is
continually
elevated
.
For
in
ancient
Buildings
,
we
see
the
Earth
raised
high
above
the
foot
of
them
.
So
the
Pantheon
at
Rome
,
which
was
at
first
ascended
up
to
by
many
[
eight
]
Steps
,
is
now
descended
down
to
by
as
many
.
The
Basis
and
whole
Pedestal
of
Trajan's
Pillar
there
was
buried
in
the
Earth
.
Dr.
Tancred
Robinson
in
the
year
1683.
observ'd
in
some
places
,
the
Walls
of
old
Rome
,
to
lye
Thirty
and
Forty
Foot
under
Ground
;
so
that
he
thinks
the
greater
part
of
the
Remains
of
that
famous
Ancient
City
is
still
buried
,
and
undiscovered
;
the
prodigious
heaps
of
Ruins
and
Rubbish
inclosed
within
the
Vineyards
and
Gardens
being
not
half
dig'd
up
or
search't
,
as
they
might
be
,
the
tops
of
Pillars
peeping
up
and
down
.
And
in
our
own
Country
we
find
many
Ancient
Roman
Pavements
at
some
depth
under
Ground
My
Learned
and
Ingenious
Friend
Mr.
Edward
Loyd
,
not
long
since
inform'd
of
one
,
that
himself
had
seen
buried
deep
in
the
Church-yard
at
Wychester
in
Glocestershire
.
Nay
,
the
Earth
in
time
will
grow
over
and
bury
the
Bodies
of
great
Timber
Trees
,
that
have
been
●allen
,
and
lye
long
upon
it
;
which
is
made
one
great
reas●n
,
that
such
great
numbers
(
even
wh●●
,
Woods
)
of
Subterraneous
Trees
are
frequently
met
with
,
and
dug
up
at
vast
depths
in
the
Spanish
and
Dutch
Netherlands
,
as
well
as
in
many
places
of
this
Island
of
Great
Britain
.
To
which
I
answer
,
as
to
Buildings
,
1.
The
Ruins
and
Rubbish
of
the
Cities
wherein
they
stood
,
might
be
conceived
to
bury
them
as
deep
as
they
now
lye
under
ground
.
And
by
this
means
it's
likely
the
Roman
Pavements
we
find
,
might
come
to
be
covered
to
that
height
we
mentioned
.
For
that
the
places
where
they
occur
,
were
anciently
Roman
Towns
subverted
and
ruined
,
may
easily
be
proved
;
as
particularly
in
this
we
mention'd
,
from
the
Termination
Ches●er
;
whatever
Town
or
Village
hath
that
addition
to
its
Name
,
having
been
anciently
a
Roman
Town
or
Camp
:
Chester
seeming
to
be
nothing
but
Castra
.
2.
It
is
to
be
consider'd
,
That
weighty
Buildings
do
in
time
overcome
the
resistance
of
the
Foundation
,
unless
it
be
a
solid
Rock
;
and
sink
into
the
ground
.
Nay
,
the
very
soft
Water
,
lying
long
upon
the
bottoms
of
the
Sea
or
Pools
,
doth
so
compress
and
sadden
them
by
its
weight
,
that
the
very
Roads
that
are
continually
beaten
with
Horses
and
Carriages
,
are
not
so
firm
and
sad
:
And
in
the
Sea
,
the
nearer
you
dig
to
the
Low
Water-Mark
;
still
the
sadder
and
firmer
it
is
:
and
it
's
probable
still
,
the
further
the
sadder
;
which
seems
to
be
confirmed
by
the
strong
fixing
of
Anchors
.
[
This
firmness
of
the
Sand
,
by
the
weight
of
the
incumbent
Water
,
the
People
inhabiting
near
the
Sea
are
so
sensible
of
,
that
I
have
seen
them
boldly
ride
through
the
Water
cross
a
Channel
three
Miles
broad
,
before
the
Tide
was
out
,
when
in
some
places
it
reacht
to
the
Horses
Belly
.
]
A
semblance
whereof
,
we
have
in
Ponds
,
which
being
newly
digg'd
,
the
Water
that
runs
into
them
,
sinks
soon
into
the
Earth
,
and
they
become
dry
again
,
till
after
some
time
,
by
often
filling
,
the
Earth
becomes
so
solid
,
through
the
weight
of
the
Water
,
that
they
leak
no
more
,
but
hold
Water
up
to
the
brink
.
Wittie
Scarborough
Spaw
,
p.
86.
What
force
a
gentle
,
if
continual
pressure
hath
,
we
may
understand
also
by
the
Roots
of
Trees
,
which
we
see
will
sometimes
pierce
through
the
Chinks
of
Stone
Walls
,
and
in
time
make
great
Cracks
and
Rifts
in
them
;
nay
,
will
get
under
their
very
Foundations
.
The
tender
Roots
of
Herbs
overcome
the
resistance
of
the
ground
,
and
make
their
way
through
Clay
or
Gravel
.
By
the
by
,
we
may
here
take
Notice
,
that
one
reason
why
plowing
,
harrowing
,
si●ting
,
or
any
comminution
of
the
Earth
,
renders
it
more
fruitful
,
is
,
because
the
Roots
of
Grass
,
Corn
,
and
other
Herbs
can
,
with
more
facility
,
creep
abroad
,
and
multiply
their
Fibres
in
the
light
and
loose
Earth
.
That
the
rotting
of
Grass
,
and
other
Herbs
upon
the
ground
,
may
in
some
places
raise
the
Superficies
of
it
,
I
will
not
deny
;
that
〈◊〉
,
●n
Gardens
and
Enclosures
,
where
the
Ground
is
rank
,
and
no
Cattel
are
admitted
〈◊〉
eat
off
the
Fog
or
long
Grass
:
but
elsewhere
,
the
raising
of
the
Superficies
of
the
Faith
is
very
little
and
inconsiderable
;
and
none
at
all
,
unless
in
level
Grounds
,
which
have
but
little
declivity
:
For
otherwise
the
Soyl
would
by
this
time
have
come
to
be
of
a
very
great
depth
,
which
we
find
to
be
but
shallow
.
Nor
do
I
think
,
that
so
much
as
the
Trunks
of
fall'n
Trees
,
are
by
this
means
covered
;
but
rather
,
that
they
sink
by
their
own
weight
,
in
time
overcoming
the
resistance
of
the
Earth
,
which
without
much
difficulty
yields
,
being
soaked
and
softned
by
the
Rains
insinuating
into
it
,
and
keeping
it
continually
most
in
Winter-time
.
But
if
these
Buildings
be
situate
in
Valleys
,
it
is
clear
,
that
the
Earth
brought
down
from
the
Mountains
by
Rain
,
may
serve
to
land
them
up
.
Again
,
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
may
be
raised
near
the
Sea
Coast
,
by
the
continual
blowing
up
of
Sand
by
the
Winds
.
This
happens
often
in
Norfolk
,
and
in
Cornwall
,
where
I
observed
a
fair
Church
,
viz.
that
of
the
Parish
called
Lalant
,
which
is
the
Mother
Church
to
St.
Ives
,
and
above
two
Miles
distant
from
the
Sea
,
almost
covered
with
the
Sand
;
little
being
extant
above
it
,
but
the
Steeple
and
Ridge
of
the
Roof
.
Nay
,
a
great
part
of
St.
Ives
itself
lies
bu●ied
in
the
Sand
:
and
I
was
told
there
,
that
in
one
Night
there
had
been
a
whole
Street
of
Houses
so
covered
with
Sand
,
that
in
the
Morning
they
were
fain
to
dig
their
way
out
of
their
Houses
through
it
.
All
along
the
Western
Shoar
of
Wales
,
there
are
great
Hills
of
Sand
thus
blown
up
by
the
Wind.
We
observed
also
upon
the
Coast
of
Flanders
and
Holland
,
the
like
sandy
Hills
,
or
Downs
,
from
which
Westerly
Winds
drive
the
Sand
a
great
way
into
the
Country
.
But
there
are
not
many
places
liable
to
this
Accident
,
viz.
where
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
is
sandy
,
and
where
the
Wind
most
frequently
blows
from
off
the
Sea
;
where
the
Wind
sets
from
the
Land
toward
the
Sea
this
happens
not
;
where
it
is
indifferent
,
it
must
in
reason
carry
off
as
much
as
it
brings
on
,
unless
other
Causes
hinder
.
SECT.
II.
The
Second
possible
Cause
of
the
World's
Destruction
in
a
Natural
Way
,
the
Extinction
of
the
Sun
.
II.
THE
possibility
of
the
Sun's
extinction
.
Of
which
Accident
I
shall
give
an
Account
in
Dr.
More's
words
,
in
the
last
Chapter
of
his
Treatise
of
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
.
This
(
saith
he
)
though
it
may
seem
a
Panick
Fear
at
first
sight
;
yet
if
the
matter
be
throughly
examined
,
there
will
appear
no
contemptible
Reasons
that
may
induce
Men
to
suspect
,
that
it
may
at
last
fall
out
,
there
having
been
at
certain
times
such
near
Offers
in
Nature
towards
this
sad
Accident
already
.
Pliny
speaks
of
it
as
a
thing
not
unfrequent
,
that
there
should
be
,
Prodigiosi
&
longiores
Solis
defectus
,
qualis
occiso
Dictatore
Caesare
&
Antoniano
bello
,
totius
anni
pollore
continuo
,
Hist.
Nat.
lib.
2.
cap.
30.
Prodigious
and
lasting
defects
of
the
Sun
,
such
as
happened
when
Caesar
the
Dictator
was
slain
;
and
in
the
War
with
Anthony
,
when
it
was
continually
pale
and
gloomy
for
a
whole
Year
.
The
like
happened
in
Iustinian's
time
,
as
Cedrenus
writes
;
when
for
a
whole
Year
together
the
Sun
was
of
a
very
dim
and
duskish
Hue
,
as
if
he
had
been
in
a
perpetual
Eclipse
:
And
in
the
time
of
Irene
the
Empress
,
it
was
so
dark
for
seventeen
days
together
,
that
the
Ships
lost
their
way
in
the
Sea
,
and
were
ready
to
run
one
against
another
,
as
Theophanes
reports
.
But
the
late
accurate
Discovery
of
the
Spots
of
the
Sun
by
Scheiner
,
and
the
appearing
and
disappearing
of
Fixt
Stars
and
Comets
,
and
the
excursions
of
these
last
,
do
argue
it
more
than
possible
,
that
after
some
vast
Periods
of
Time
,
the
Sun
may
be
so
inextricably
inveloped
by
the
Maculae
,
that
he
may
quite
lose
his
Light
;
and
then
you
may
easily
guess
what
would
become
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
.
For
without
his
vivisick
heat
,
neither
could
the
Earth
put
forth
any
Vegetables
for
their
sustenance
;
neither
if
it
could
,
would
they
be
able
to
bear
the
extremity
of
the
Cold
,
which
must
needs
be
more
rigorous
,
and
that
perpetually
,
than
it
is
now
under
the
Poles
in
Winter
time
.
But
this
accident
,
tho'
it
would
indeed
extinguish
all
Life
,
yet
being
quite
contrary
to
a
Dissolution
by
Fire
,
of
which
the
Apostle
speaks
,
I
shall
pass
it
over
without
further
consideration
,
and
proceed
to
a
Third
.
SECT.
III.
The
Third
possible
Cause
of
the
World's
Destruction
,
The
Eruption
of
the
Central
Fire
.
III.
THE
Possibility
of
the
Eruption
of
the
Central
Fire
,
if
any
such
there
be
,
inclosed
in
the
Earth
.
It
is
the
Hypothesis
of
Monsieur
des
Cartes
,
that
the
Earth
was
originally
a
Star
,
or
great
Globe
of
Fire
,
like
the
Sun
,
or
one
of
the
Fixt
Stars
,
situate
in
the
Center
of
a
Vortex
continually
whirling
round
with
it
.
That
by
degrees
it
was
covered
over
,
or
incrustated
with
Maculae
,
arising
on
its
Surface
,
like
the
Scum
on
a
boyling
Pot
,
which
still
increasing
and
growing
thicker
and
thicker
,
the
Star
losing
its
light
and
activity
,
and
consequently
the
motion
of
the
Celestial
Vortex
about
it
growing
more
weak
,
languid
,
and
unable
to
resist
the
vigorous
incroaehments
of
the
neighbouring
Vortex
of
the
Sun
;
it
was
at
last
drawn
in
,
and
wholly
absorpt
by
it
,
and
forced
to
comply
with
its
motion
,
and
make
one
in
the
Quire
of
the
Sun's
Satellites
.
This
whole
Hypothesis
I
do
utterly
disallow
and
reject
.
Neither
did
the
Author
himself
(
if
we
may
believe
him
)
think
it
true
,
that
the
Earth
was
thus
generated
.
For
he
saith
,
Quinimo
ad
res
naturales
meliùs
explicandas
,
earum
causas
altiùs
hic
repetam
quàm
ipsas
unquam
extitisse
existimem
.
Non
enim
dubium
est
,
quin
mundus
ab
initio
fuerit
creatus
cum
omni
sua
perfectione
,
ità
ut
in
eo
&
Sol
,
&
Terra
,
&
Luna
,
&
Stellae
extiterint
—
Hoc
fides
Christiana
nos
docet
;
hócque
etiam
ratio
naturalis
planè
persuadet
.
Attendendo
enim
ad
immensam
Dei
potentiam
,
non
possumus
existimare
illum
unquam
quidquam
fecisse
,
quod
non
omnibus
suis
numeris
fuerit
absolutum
.
That
is
,
Moreover
,
for
the
better
explicating
of
Natural
Things
,
I
shall
bring
them
from
higher
or
more
remote
Causes
than
I
think
they
ever
had
.
For
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
the
World
was
originally
created
in
its
full
perfection
,
so
that
in
it
were
contained
both
Sun
and
Moon
,
and
Earth
and
Stars
,
&c.
For
this
the
Christian
Faith
teacheth
us
,
and
this
also
Natural
Reason
doth
plainly
persuade
;
for
attending
to
the
immense
Power
of
God
,
we
cannot
think
that
he
ever
made
any
thing
that
was
not
complete
in
all
points
.
But
thô
he
did
not
believe
that
the
Earth
was
generated
,
or
formed
according
to
his
Hypothesis
,
yet
surely
he
was
of
Opinion
,
that
it
is
at
present
such
a
Body
as
he
represented
it
after
its
perfect
Formation
,
viz.
with
a
Fire
in
the
middle
,
and
so
many
several
Crusts
or
Coats
inclosing
it
:
else
would
he
have
given
us
a
mere
Figment
or
Romance
instead
of
a
Body
of
Philosophy
.
But
tho'
I
do
reject
the
Hypothesis
;
yet
the
being
of
a
Central
Fire
in
the
Earth
is
not
,
so
far
as
I
understand
,
any
way
repugnant
to
Reason
or
Scripture
.
For
first
of
all
,
the
Scripture
represents
Hell
as
a
Lake
of
Fire
,
Mark
9.
43
,
44
,
&c.
Revel.
20.
10
,
14
,
15.
and
likewise
as
a
low
place
beneath
the
Earth
.
So
Pslam
86.
13.
and
Deut.
32.
22.
it
is
called
the
nethermost
hell
.
Prov.
15.
24.
The
way
of
life
is
above
to
the
wise
,
that
he
may
depart
from
hell
beneath
.
2.
Many
of
the
Ancients
understand
that
Article
of
the
Creed
;
He
descended
into
Hell
,
of
our
Saviour's
Descent
into
that
local
Hell
beneath
the
Earth
,
where
he
trimphed
over
the
Devil
,
and
all
the
Powers
of
Darkness
.
And
particularly
Irenaeus
interprets
that
saying
of
our
Saviour
,
That
the
Son
of
man
should
be
three
days
in
the
heart
of
the
earth
,
of
his
being
three
days
in
the
middle
of
the
Earth
,
which
could
not
be
meant
(
saith
he
)
of
the
Sepulchre
,
because
that
was
hewen
out
of
a
Rock
in
its
Superficies
.
3.
It
is
a
received
Opinion
among
the
Divines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
Hell
is
about
the
Center
of
the
Earth
:
insomuch
as
some
of
them
have
been
solicitous
to
demonstrate
that
there
is
room
enough
to
receive
all
the
Damned
,
by
giving
us
the
Dimensions
thereof
.
Neither
is
it
repugnant
to
the
History
of
the
Creation
in
Genesis
.
For
tho'
indeed
Moses
doth
mention
only
Water
and
Earth
,
as
the
component
parts
of
this
Body
;
yet
doth
he
not
assert
that
the
Earth
is
a
simple
,
uniform
,
homogeneous
Body
;
as
neither
do
we
,
when
we
say
,
Vpon
the
face
of
the
earth
,
or
the
like
.
For
the
Earth
,
we
see
,
is
a
Mass
made
up
of
a
multitude
of
different
Species
of
Bodies
,
Metals
,
Minerals
,
Stones
,
and
other
Fossils
,
Sand
,
Clay
,
Marle
,
Chalk
,
&c.
which
do
all
agree
in
that
they
are
consistent
and
solid
more
or
less
,
and
are
in
that
respect
contradistinguished
to
Water
;
and
together
compound
one
Mass
,
which
we
call
Earth
.
Whether
the
interior
parts
of
the
Earth
be
made
up
of
so
great
a
variety
of
different
Bodies
,
is
to
us
altogether
unknown
.
For
tho'
it
be
observed
by
Colliers
,
that
the
Beds
of
Coals
lie
one
way
,
and
do
always
dip
towards
the
East
,
let
them
go
never
so
deep
;
so
that
,
would
it
quit
cost
,
and
were
it
not
for
the
Water
,
they
say
,
they
might
pursue
the
Bed
of
Coals
to
the
very
Center
of
the
Earth
,
the
Coals
never
failing
or
coming
to
an
end
that
way
;
yet
that
is
but
a
rash
and
ungrounded
Conjecture
.
For
what
is
the
depth
of
the
profoundest
Mines
,
were
they
a
Mile
deep
,
to
the
Semidiameter
of
the
Earth
?
not
as
one
to
four
thousand
.
Comparing
this
Observation
of
Dipping
with
my
Notes
about
other
Mines
,
I
find
that
the
Veins
or
Beds
of
all
generally
run
East
and
West
,
and
dip
towards
the
East
.
Of
which
what
Account
or
Reason
can
we
give
,
but
the
motion
of
the
Earth
from
West
to
East
?
I
know
some
say
,
that
the
Veins
,
for
Example
,
of
Tin
and
Silver
,
dip
to
the
North
,
tho'
they
confess
they
run
East
and
West
,
which
is
a
thing
I
cannot
understand
,
the
Veins
of
those
Metals
being
narrow
things
.
Sir
Tho.
Willoughby
,
in
his
fore-mentioned
Letter
writes
thus
,
—
"
I
have
talked
with
some
of
my
Colliers
about
the
lying
of
the
Coal
,
and
find
,
that
generally
the
Basset
end
(
as
they
call
it
)
lies
West
,
and
runs
deeper
toward
the
East
,
allowing
about
twenty
Yards
in
length
to
gain
one
in
depth
;
but
sometimes
they
decline
a
little
from
this
posture
;
for
mine
lie
almost
South-West
,
and
North-East
.
They
always
sink
to
the
East
more
or
less
.
There
may
therefore
,
for
ought
we
know
,
be
Fire
about
the
Center
of
the
Earth
,
as
well
as
any
other
Body
,
if
it
can
find
a
Pabulum
,
or
Fuel
there
to
maintain
it
.
And
why
may
it
not
?
since
the
Fires
in
those
subterraneous
Caverns
of
Aetna
,
Vesuvius
,
Stromboli
,
Hecla
,
and
other
burning
Mountains
or
Vulcano's
,
have
found
wherewith
to
feed
them
for
Thousands
of
Years
.
And
as
there
are
at
some
,
tho'
uncertain
Periods
of
Time
,
violent
Eruptions
of
Fire
from
the
Craters
of
those
Mountains
,
and
mighty
Streams
of
melted
Materials
poured
forth
from
thence
:
so
why
may
not
this
Central
Fire
in
the
Earth
,
(
if
any
such
there
be
)
receiving
accidentally
extraordinary
supplies
of
convenient
Fuel
,
either
from
some
inflammable
Matter
within
,
or
from
without
,
rend
the
thick
exterior
Cortex
which
imprisons
it
,
or
finding
some
Vents
and
Issues
break
forth
and
overflow
the
whole
Superficies
of
the
Earth
,
and
burn
up
all
things
.
This
is
not
impossible
,
and
we
have
seen
some
Phaenomena
in
Nature
which
bid
fair
towards
a
Probability
of
it
.
For
what
should
be
the
reason
of
new
Stars
appearing
and
disappearing
again
;
as
that
noted
one
in
Cassiopeia
,
which
at
first
shone
with
as
great
a
lustre
as
Venus
,
and
then
by
degrees
diminishing
,
after
some
two
Years
vanish'd
quite
away
?
but
that
by
great
supplies
of
combustible
Matter
,
the
internal
Fire
suddenly
increasing
in
quantity
and
force
,
either
found
,
or
made
its
way
through
the
Cracks
or
Vents
of
the
Maculae
which
inclosed
it
,
and
in
an
instant
,
as
it
were
,
overflowed
the
whole
surface
of
the
Star
,
whence
proceeded
that
illustrious
Light
;
which
afterwards
again
gradually
decayed
,
its
supply
failing
.
Whereas
other
newly
appearing
Stars
,
which
either
have
a
constant
supply
of
Matter
,
or
where
the
Fire
hath
quite
dissolved
the
Maculae
,
and
made
them
comply
with
its
motion
,
have
endured
for
a
long
time
,
as
that
which
now
shines
in
the
Neck
of
Cygnus
,
which
appears
and
disappears
at
certain
Intervals
.
But
because
it
is
not
demonstrable
that
there
is
any
such
Central
Fire
in
the
Earth
,
I
propose
the
eruption
thereof
rather
as
a
possible
than
probable
means
of
a
Conflagration
:
and
proceed
to
the
last
means
whereby
it
may
naturally
be
effected
;
and
that
is
:
SECT.
IV.
The
Fourth
Natural
Cause
of
the
World's
Dissolution
,
the
Earth's
Dryness
and
Inflammability
.
IV.
THE
Dryness
and
Inflammability
of
the
Earth
under
the
Torrid
Zone
,
with
the
eruption
of
the
Vulcano's
to
set
it
on
fire
.
Those
that
hold
the
Inclination
of
the
Equator
to
the
Ecliptick
daily
to
diminish
,
so
that
after
the
Revolutions
of
some
Ages
they
will
jump
and
consent
,
tell
us
,
that
the
Sun-beams
lying
perpendicularly
and
constantly
on
the
parts
under
the
Equator
,
the
Ground
thereabout
must
needs
be
extremely
parch'd
and
rendred
apt
for
Inflammation
.
But
for
my
part
I
own
no
such
Decrement
of
Inclination
.
And
the
best
Mathematicians
of
our
Age
deny
that
there
hath
been
any
since
the
eldest
Observations
that
are
come
down
to
us
.
For
tho'
indeed
Ptolomy
and
Hipparchus
do
make
it
more
than
we
find
it
by
above
twenty
Minutes
,
yet
that
Difference
is
not
so
considerable
,
but
that
it
may
well
be
imputed
to
the
Difference
of
Instruments
,
or
Observations
in
point
of
Exactness
.
So
that
not
having
decreased
for
Eighteen
hundred
Years
past
,
there
is
not
the
least
ground
for
Conjecture
,
that
it
will
alter
in
Eighteen
hundred
Years
to
come
,
should
the
World
last
so
long
.
And
yet
if
there
were
such
a
Diminution
,
it
would
not
conduce
much
(
so
far
as
I
can
see
)
to
the
bringing
on
of
a
Conflagration
.
For
tho'
the
Earth
would
be
extremely
dried
,
and
perchance
thereby
rendred
more
inflammable
;
yet
the
Air
being
by
the
same
Heat
as
much
rarified
,
would
contain
but
few
nitrous
Particles
,
and
so
be
inept
to
maintain
the
Fire
,
which
,
we
see
,
cannot
live
without
them
:
It
being
much
deaded
by
the
Sun
shining
upon
it
;
and
burning
very
remisly
in
Summer
time
,
and
hot
Weather
:
For
this
reason
in
Southern
Countries
,
in
extraordinary
hot
Seasons
,
the
Air
scarce
sufficeth
for
Respiration
.
To
the
clearing
up
of
this
,
let
us
a
little
consider
what
Fire
is
.
It
seems
to
consist
of
three
different
sorts
of
parts
.
1.
An
extremely
thin
and
subtil
Body
,
whose
Particles
are
in
a
very
vehement
and
rapid
motion
.
2.
(
A
supposed
)
Nitrous
Pabulum
or
Fewel
,
which
it
receives
from
the
Air.
3.
A
Sulphureous
or
unctuous
Pabulum
,
which
it
acts
and
preys
upon
,
passing
generally
by
the
Name
of
Fewel
.
This
'fore-mentioned
subtil
Body
agitating
the
(
supposed
)
Nitrous
Particles
it
receives
from
the
Air
,
doth
by
their
help
,
as
by
Wedges
,
to
use
that
rude
similitude
,
penetrate
the
unctuous
Bodies
,
upon
which
it
acts
,
and
divide
them
into
their
immediate
component
Particles
,
and
at
length
perchance
into
their
first
Principles
:
which
Operation
is
called
the
Chymical
Anatomy
of
mix'd
Bodies
.
So
we
see
Wood
,
for
Example
,
divided
by
Fire
into
Spirit
,
Oyl
,
Water
,
Salt
,
and
Earth
.
That
Fire
cannot
live
without
those
Particles
it
receives
from
the
Air
is
manifest
,
in
that
if
you
preclude
the
access
of
all
Air
,
it
is
extinguished
immediately
:
and
in
that
,
where
and
when
the
Air
is
more
charged
with
them
.
as
in
cold
Countries
,
and
cold
Weather
,
the
Fire
rages
most
:
That
likewise
it
cannot
be
continued
without
an
unctuous
Pabulum
or
Fewel
,
I
appeal
to
the
Experience
of
all
Men.
Now
then
in
the
rarified
Air
in
the
Torrid
Zone
,
the
nitrous
Particles
being
proportionably
scattered
and
thin
set
,
the
Fire
that
might
be
kindled
there
would
burn
but
very
languidly
and
remisly
,
as
we
said
just
now
:
And
so
the
Eruptions
of
Vulcano's
,
if
any
such
happened
,
would
not
be
like
to
do
half
the
Execution
there
that
they
would
do
in
cold
Countries
.
And
yet
I
never
read
of
any
spreading
Conflagration
caused
by
the
Eruptions
of
any
Vulcano's
,
either
in
hot
Countries
,
or
in
cold
.
They
usually
cast
out
abundance
of
thick
Smoak
like
Clouds
darkning
the
Air
:
and
likewise
Ashes
and
Stones
,
sometimes
of
a
vast
bigness
;
and
some
of
them
,
as
Vesuvius
,
Floods
of
Water
;
others
,
(
as
Aetna
)
Rivers
of
melted
Materials
,
running
down
many
Miles
:
as
for
the
Flames
that
issue
out
of
their
Mouths
at
such
times
,
they
are
but
transient
,
and
mounting
upwards
,
seldom
set
any
thing
on
fire
.
But
not
to
insist
upon
this
,
I
do
affirm
,
that
there
hath
not
as
yet
been
,
nor
for
the
future
can
be
any
such
drying
or
parching
of
the
Earth
under
the
Torrid
Zone
,
as
some
may
imagine
.
That
there
hath
not
yet
been
I
appeal
to
Experience
,
the
Countries
lying
under
the
Course
of
the
Sun
,
being
at
this
day
as
fertile
as
ever
they
were
,
and
wanting
no
more
Moisture
now
than
of
old
they
did
;
having
as
constant
and
plentiful
Rains
in
their
Seasons
as
they
then
had
.
That
they
shall
for
the
future
suffer
any
more
Drought
than
they
have
heretofore
done
,
there
is
no
reason
to
believe
or
imagine
,
the
Face
of
the
Earth
being
not
altered
,
nor
naturally
alterable
,
as
to
the
main
,
more
at
present
than
it
was
heretofore
.
I
shall
now
add
the
Reason
,
why
I
think
there
can
be
no
such
Ex●iccation
of
the
Earth
in
those
parts
.
It
's
true
indeed
,
were
there
nothing
to
hinder
them
,
the
Vapours
exhaled
by
the
Sun-beams
in
those
hot
Regions
,
would
be
cast
off
to
the
North
,
and
to
the
South
,
a
great
way
,
and
not
fall
down
in
Rain
there
,
but
toward
the
Poles
;
But
the
long
and
continued
Ridges
or
Chains
of
exceeding
high
Mountains
are
so
disposed
by
the
great
and
wise
Creator
of
the
World
,
as
,
at
least
in
our
Continent
,
to
run
East
and
West
,
as
Gassendus
in
the
Life
of
Peireskius
well
observes
,
such
are
Atlas
,
Taurus
,
and
the
Alps
,
to
name
no
more
:
They
are
,
I
say
,
thus
disposed
as
if
it
were
on
purpose
to
obviate
and
stop
the
Evagation
of
the
Vapours
Northward
,
and
reflect
them
back
again
,
so
that
they
must
needs
be
condensed
,
and
fall
upon
the
Countries
out
of
which
they
were
elevated
.
And
on
the
South-side
,
being
near
the
Sea
,
it
is
likely
that
the
Wind
,
blowing
for
the
most
part
from
thence
,
hinders
their
excursion
that
way
.
This
I
speak
by
presumption
,
because
in
our
Country
for
at
least
three
quarters
of
the
Year
the
Wind
blows
from
the
great
Atlantick
Ocean
:
which
was
taken
notice
of
by
Iulius
Caesar
in
the
Fifth
of
his
Commentaries
,
De
Bello
Gallico
.
Corus
ventus
,
qui
magnam
partem
omnis
temporis
in
his
locis
flare
consuevit
.
As
for
any
Desiccation
of
the
Sea
,
I
hold
that
by
mere
natural
Causes
to
be
impossible
,
unless
we
could
suppose
a
Transmutation
of
Principles
or
simple
Bodies
,
which
for
Reasons
alledged
in
a
former
Discourse
I
cannot
allow
.
I
was
then
,
and
am
still
of
Opinion
,
that
God
Almighty
did
at
first
create
a
certain
and
determinate
number
of
Principles
,
or
variously
figured
Corpuscles
,
intransmutable
by
the
force
of
any
natural
Agent
,
even
Fire
itself
,
(
which
can
only
separate
the
Parts
of
heterogeneous
Bodies
)
yet
not
an
equal
number
of
each
kind
of
these
Principles
,
but
of
some
abundantly
more
,
as
of
Water
,
Earth
,
Air
,
Aether
;
and
of
others
fewer
,
as
of
Oyl
,
Salt
,
Metals
,
Minerals
,
&c.
Now
that
there
may
be
some
Bodies
indivisible
by
Fire
,
is
,
I
think
,
demonstrable
.
For
how
doth
,
or
can
Fire
be
conceived
to
divide
,
one
can
hardly
imagine
any
other
way
than
by
its
small
parts
,
by
reason
of
their
violent
Agitation
insinuating
themselves
into
compound
Bodies
,
and
separating
their
parts
;
which
allowing
,
yet
still
there
is
a
term
of
Magnitude
,
below
which
it
cannot
divide
,
viz.
it
cannot
divide
a
Body
into
smaller
parts
than
those
whereof
itself
is
compounded
.
For
taking
,
suppose
,
one
least
Part
of
Fire
,
't
is
clear
that
it
cannot
insinuate
itself
into
a
Body
as
little
or
less
than
itself
:
and
what
is
true
of
one
is
true
of
all
:
I
say
,
we
can
imagine
no
other
way
than
this
,
unless
perchance
by
a
violent
stroke
or
shock
,
the
parts
of
the
Body
to
be
divided
may
be
put
into
so
impetuous
a
motion
as
to
fall
in
sunder
of
themselves
into
lesser
Particles
than
those
of
the
impellent
Body
are
,
which
I
will
not
suppose
at
present
.
Now
it
is
possible
,
that
the
Principles
of
some
other
simple
Bodies
may
be
as
small
as
the
Particles
of
Fire
.
But
however
that
be
,
it
is
enough
,
if
the
Principles
of
simple
Bodies
be
by
reason
of
their
perfect
solidity
naturally
indivisible
.
Such
a
simple
Body
,
I
suppose
,
Water
separated
from
all
Heterogeneous
Mixtures
to
be
:
and
consequently
the
same
quantity
thereof
that
was
at
first
created
,
doth
still
remain
,
and
will
continue
always
in
despight
of
all
natural
Agents
,
unless
it
pleases
the
Omnipotent
Creator
to
dissolve
it
.
And
therefore
there
can
be
no
Desiccation
of
the
Seas
,
unless
by
turning
all
its
Water
into
Vapour
,
and
suspending
it
in
the
Air
,
which
to
do
,
what
an
immense
and
long-continuing
Fire
would
be
requisite
?
to
the
maintenance
whereof
all
the
inflammable
Materials
near
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
would
not
afford
Fuel
enough
.
The
Sun
,
we
see
,
is
so
far
from
doing
it
,
that
it
hath
not
made
one
step
towards
it
these
four
thousand
Years
,
there
being
in
all
likelihood
as
great
a
quantity
of
Water
in
the
Ocean
now
as
was
immediately
after
the
Flood
:
and
consequently
there
would
probably
remain
as
much
in
it
,
should
the
World
last
four
thousand
Years
longer
.
This
Fixedness
and
Intransmutability
of
Principles
secures
the
Universe
from
Dissolution
by
the
prevailing
of
one
Element
over
another
,
and
turning
it
into
its
own
Nature
;
which
otherwise
it
would
be
in
continual
danger
of
.
It
secures
likewise
the
perpetuity
of
all
the
Species
in
the
World
,
many
of
which
,
if
their
Principles
were
transmutable
,
might
by
such
a
change
be
quite
lost
:
And
lastly
bars
the
Production
or
Creation
of
any
new
Species
,
as
in
the
forementioned
Treatise
I
have
shewn
.
CHAP.
IV.
Containing
an
Answer
to
the
Second
Question
,
Whether
shall
this
Dissolution
be
effected
by
natural
or
by
extraordinary
Means
,
and
what
they
shall
be
?
2.
AS
to
the
Second
Question
,
Whether
shall
this
Dissolution
be
brought
about
and
effected
by
natural
or
by
extraordinary
Means
and
Instruments
,
and
what
those
Means
and
Instruments
shall
be
?
I
answer
in
brief
,
that
the
Instrumental
Efficient
of
this
Dissolution
shall
be
natural
.
For
it
is
clear
both
by
Scripture
and
Tradition
,
and
agreed
on
all
hands
,
that
it
shall
be
that
Catholick
Dissolvent
,
Fire
.
Now
to
the
being
and
maintenance
of
Fire
,
there
are
four
things
requisite
.
I.
The
active
Principle
or
Aether
.
2.
Air
,
or
a
Nitrous
Pabulum
received
from
it
:
These
two
being
commixt
together
,
are
every-where
at
hand
.
3.
Fuel
,
which
considering
the
abundance
of
combustible
Materials
,
which
are
to
be
found
in
all
places
upon
or
under
the
Surface
of
the
Earth
,
can
no
where
be
wanting
.
4.
The
Accension
and
the
sudden
and
equal
Diffusion
of
this
Fire
all
the
World
over
.
And
this
must
be
the
Work
of
God
,
extraordinary
and
miraculous
.
Such
a
Dissolution
of
the
World
might
indeed
be
effected
by
that
natural
Accident
mentioned
in
the
Answer
to
the
Precedent
Question
,
viz.
The
Eruption
of
the
Central
Fire
.
But
because
it
is
doubtful
,
whether
there
be
any
such
Fire
in
the
middle
of
the
Earth
or
no
:
and
if
there
ever
were
,
it
is
hard
to
give
an
account
,
how
it
could
be
maintained
in
that
infernal
Dungeon
for
want
of
Air
and
Fuel
.
And
because
,
if
it
should
break
forth
in
the
Consistency
of
a
thin
Flame
,
it
would
in
all
likelihood
speedily
like
Lightning
mount
up
to
Heaven
,
and
quite
vanish
away
;
unless
we
could
suppose
Floods
,
nay
Seas
of
melted
Materials
,
or
liquid
Fire
,
enough
to
overflow
the
whole
Earth
,
to
be
poured
forth
of
those
Caverns
.
For
these
Reasons
I
reject
that
Opinion
,
and
do
rather
think
that
the
Conflagration
shall
be
effected
by
a
superficial
Fire
.
Tho'
I
must
confess
we
read
in
Tacitus
,
Annal.
13.
at
the
end
,
of
a
sort
of
Fire
that
was
not
so
apt
to
disperse
and
vanish
.
"
—
The
City
of
the
Inhonians
in
Germany
(
saith
he
)
confederate
with
us
was
afflicted
with
a
sudden
Disaster
:
for
Fires
issuing
out
of
the
Earth
,
burned
Towns
,
Fields
,
Villages
every-where
,
and
spread
even
to
the
Walls
of
a
Colony
newly
built
,
and
could
not
be
extinguished
neither
by
Rain
,
nor
River-water
,
nor
any
other
Liquor
that
could
be
employed
,
until
for
want
of
Remedy
,
or
Anger
of
such
a
Distraction
,
certain
Peasants
cast
Stones
afar
off
into
it
;
then
the
Flame
somewhat
slacking
,
drawing
near
,
they
put
it
out
with
Blows
of
Clubs
,
and
other
like
,
as
if
it
had
been
a
wild
Beast
;
last
of
all
,
they
threw
in
Cloaths
from
their
Backs
,
which
the
more
worn
and
fouler
they
were
,
the
better
they
quenched
the
Fire
.
I
use
Dr.
Hakewil's
Translation
.
CHAP.
VII
.
The
Third
Question
answered
.
Whether
shall
this
Dissolution
be
Gradual
and
Successive
,
or
Momentaneous
and
Sudden
?
3.
THE
Third
Question
is
,
Whether
shall
this
Dissolution
be
gradual
and
successive
,
or
momentaneous
and
sudden
?
I
answer
,
The
Scripture
resolves
for
the
latter
,
The
day
of
the
Lord
shall
come
as
a
thief
in
the
night
:
a
similitude
we
have
often
repeated
in
Scripture
,
as
in
the
tenth
Verse
of
this
Chapter
,
in
1
Thess.
15.
2.
Rev.
3.
3.
and
16.
15.
And
the
Resurrection
and
Change
of
Things
,
it
is
said
shall
be
in
a
moment
,
in
the
twinkling
of
an
eye
,
1
Cor.
15.
52.
Consonant
whereto
both
the
Epicureans
and
Stoicks
held
their
Dissolutions
of
the
World
should
be
sudden
and
brief
,
as
Lucretius
and
Seneca
in
the
place
'fore-mentioned
tell
us
.
And
it
is
suitable
to
the
nature
of
Fire
to
make
a
quick
dispatch
of
things
,
suddenly
to
consume
and
destroy
.
And
as
it
shall
be
sudden
,
so
also
shall
it
be
unexpected
,
being
compared
to
the
coming
of
the
Flood
in
the
Days
of
Noah
,
Mat.
24.
37
,
38
,
39.
But
as
the
days
of
Noah
were
,
so
shall
also
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
For
as
in
the
days
that
were
before
the
flood
,
they
were
eating
and
drinking
,
marrying
and
giving
in
marriage
,
until
the
day
that
Noah
entred
into
the
ark
:
And
knew
not
until
the
flood
came
and
took
them
all
away
;
so
shall
also
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
And
the
raining
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
upon
Sodom
.
Luke
17.
Thessal.
5.
3.
For
when
they
shall
say
peace
and
safety
,
then
sudden
destruction
cometh
upon
them
as
travail
upon
a
woman
with
child
.
Now
if
it
shall
be
thus
sudden
and
unexpected
,
it
is
not
likely
there
should
be
in
Nature
any
manifest
Tendency
to
it
,
or
remarkable
Signs
and
Forerunners
of
it
:
for
such
must
needs
startle
and
awaken
the
World
into
an
expectation
and
dread
of
it
.
That
there
is
at
present
no
such
Tendency
to
Corruption
,
but
that
the
World
continues
still
in
as
good
state
and
condition
as
it
was
two
thousand
Years
ago
,
without
the
least
impairment
or
decay
,
hath
been
,
as
we
before
noted
,
without
any
possibility
of
contradiction
clearly
made
out
and
demonstrated
by
Dr.
Hakewill
in
his
Apology
:
and
therefore
,
arguing
from
the
past
to
the
vangelist
had
told
us
,
That
there
shall
be
Signs
in
the
Sun
,
and
in
the
Moon
,
and
in
the
Stars
—
the
Sea
and
the
Waves
roaring
;
he
adds
,
as
a
Consequent
thereof
,
Verse
26.
Mens
hearts
failing
them
for
fear
,
and
for
looking
after
those
things
that
are
coming
on
the
Earth
.
And
indeed
,
how
could
any
Man
possibly
be
buried
in
so
profound
a
Lethargy
of
Senslessness
and
Security
,
as
by
such
stupendious
Prodigies
not
to
be
rowsed
and
awakened
to
an
expectation
of
some
dismal
and
tremendous
Event
?
How
could
he
sing
a
Requiem
to
his
Soul
,
and
say
Peace
and
Safety
,
when
the
World
so
manifestly
threatens
Ruin
about
his
Ears
?
For
the
reconcil●ng
of
these
Expressions
to
this
sudden
coming
of
our
Saviour
to
Judgment
,
it
were
most
convenient
to
accept
them
in
the
Figurative
and
Metaphorical
Sense
.
For
if
we
understand
them
of
the
Ruin
,
and
Devastations
of
Cities
and
Countries
,
and
Changes
of
Governments
,
the
Subversions
of
Kingdoms
and
Commonwealths
,
the
Falls
and
Deposings
of
Princes
,
Nobles
and
Great
Men
;
these
happening
more
or
less
in
every
Age
,
though
the
serious
and
inquisitive
Christian
,
who
searches
and
understands
the
Scriptures
,
may
discern
them
to
be
the
Signs
of
the
World's
Catastrophe
;
yet
the
careless
and
inconsiderate
,
the
vicious
and
voluptuous
are
not
like
to
be
at
all
startled
or
moved
at
them
,
but
may
notwithstanding
,
looking
upon
them
as
ordinary
and
insignificant
Accidents
,
Dormire
in
utramque
aurem
,
sleep
securely
till
the
last
Trump
awaken
them
.
Or
it
may
be
answered
,
That
these
Prophecies
do
belong
to
the
Destruction
of
Ierusalem
only
,
and
so
we
are
not
concerned
to
answer
that
Objection
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
Fifth
Question
answered
;
At
what
Period
of
Time
shall
the
World
be
dissolved
?
5.
THE
Fifth
Question
is
,
At
what
Period
of
Time
shall
the
World
be
dissolved
?
I
answer
,
This
is
absolutely
uncertain
and
indeterminable
.
For
since
this
Dissolution
shall
be
effected
by
the
extraordinary
Interposition
of
Providence
;
it
cannot
be
to
any
Man
known
,
unless
extraordinarily
revealed
.
And
our
Saviour
tells
us
,
That
of
that
Day
and
Hour
knows
no
Man
,
no
not
the
Angels
of
Heaven
,
&c.
Matth.
24.
36.
And
again
,
Acts
1.
17.
It
is
not
for
us
to
know
the
Times
and
the
Seasons
,
which
the
Father
hath
placed
in
his
own
power
.
And
this
Dr.
Hakewill
brings
as
an
Argument
that
the
World
decays
not
,
neither
tends
to
Corruption
;
because
if
it
did
,
the
time
of
its
actual
Dissolution
might
be
collected
and
foretold
;
which
,
saith
he
,
the
Scripture
denies
.
We
may
invert
this
Argumentation
,
and
infer
;
Because
the
World
doth
not
decay
,
therefore
the
time
of
its
Dissolution
cannot
be
known
.
But
yet
notwithstanding
this
,
many
have
ventured
to
foretel
the
Time
of
the
End
of
the
World
,
of
whom
some
are
already
confuted
,
the
Term
prefixt
being
past
,
and
the
World
still
standing
.
Lactantius
in
his
time
said
,
Institut.
lib.
7.
cap.
15.
Omnis
expectatio
non
amplius
quàm
ducentorum
videtur
annorum
;
The
longest
expectation
extends
not
further
than
two
hundred
years
.
The
continuance
of
the
World
more
than
a
Thousand
years
since
convinces
him
of
a
gross
Mistake
.
Paulus
Grebnerus
a
high
Pretender
to
a
Spirit
of
Prophesie
,
sets
it
in
the
Year
1613.
induced
thereto
by
a
fond
Conceit
of
the
Numeral
Letters
in
the
Latin
Word
Iudicium
.
Other
Enthusiastical
Persons
of
our
own
Countrey
have
placed
it
in
the
Years
1646.
and
1656.
The
event
shews
how
ungroundedly
and
erroneously
.
Others
there
are
,
whose
Term
is
not
yet
expired
,
and
so
they
remain
still
to
be
confuted
.
Du
〈◊〉
.
As
those
who
conceit
that
the
end
of
the
World
shall
be
when
the
Pole-Star
shall
come
to
touch
the
Pole
of
the
Equator
,
which
(
say
they
)
ever
since
the
time
of
Hipparchus
hath
approached
nearer
and
nearer
to
it
.
That
it
doth
so
I
am
not
satisfied
;
but
if
it
doth
,
it
is
meerly
accidental
,
and
hath
no
Connexion
with
the
End
of
the
World
.
But
the
most
famous
Opinion
,
and
which
hath
found
most
Patrons
and
Followers
even
amongst
the
Learned
and
Pious
,
is
that
of
the
Worlds
duration
for
Six
thousand
years
.
For
the
strengthening
of
which
Conceit
they
tell
us
,
That
as
the
World
was
created
in
six
days
,
and
then
followed
the
Sabbath
,
so
shall
it
remain
six
thousand
years
,
and
then
shall
succeed
the
Eternal
Sabbath
.
Hebr.
4.
9.
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
There
remains
therefore
a
Rest
or
Sabbath
to
the
People
of
God
.
Here
we
see
that
the
Apostle
institutes
a
Comparison
between
the
Heavenly
Rest
and
the
Sabbath
.
Therefore
as
God
rested
upon
the
Seventh
Day
,
so
shall
all
the
World
of
the
Godly
rest
after
the
Six
Thousandth
year
.
For
●he
that
hath
entred
into
his
rest
,
ceaseth
from
all
his
,
Works
as
God
did
from
his
.
Of
this
Opinion
were
many
of
the
Ancient
Fa●●ers
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
grounding
themselves
upon
this
Analogy
between
the
six
days
of
the
Creation
and
the
Sabbath
;
and
the
six
thousand
years
of
the
Worlds
duration
,
and
the
Eternal
Rest
:
For
,
saith
Irenoeus
in
the
place
before
quoted
,
Hoc
autem
,
(
that
is
,
the
History
of
the
six
days
Creation
and
succeeding
Sabbath
)
est
&
proeteritorum
narratio
,
&
futurorum
prophetia
.
Dies
enim
unus
mille
annos
significat
,
sicut
Scriptura
testatur
:
2
Pet.
3.
8.
Psal.
90.
4.
the
Scriptures
reckoning
days
of
One
thousand
years
long
,
as
in
Verse
8.
of
this
Chapter
,
and
in
Psal.
90.
4.
This
is
likewise
a
received
Tradition
of
the
Iewish
Rabbins
,
registred
in
the
Talmud
,
in
the
Treatise
Sanhedrim
,
delivered
(
as
they
pretend
)
by
the
Prophet
Elias
the
Tishbite
to
the
Son
of
the
Woman
of
Sarepta
,
whom
he
raised
from
the
Dead
,
and
by
him
handed
down
to
Posterity
.
I
rather
think
with
Reuterus
,
that
the
Author
of
it
was
some
Rabbi
of
that
Name
.
The
Tradition
is
,
Sex
millia
annorum
erit
mundus
:
&
uno
millenario
vastatio
,
i.
e.
Sabbathum
Dei
:
Duo
millia
inane
:
Duo
millia
Lex
:
Duo
millia
dies
Messioe
.
Two
thousand
years
vacuity
:
Two
thousand
years
of
the
Law
:
Two
thousand
years
the
days
of
the
Messiah
.
But
they
shoot
far
wide
:
For
according
to
the
least
account
,
there
passed
a
far
greater
number
of
years
before
the
Law
was
given
,
2513.
saith
Reuterus
,
and
on
the
contrary
less
time
from
the
Law
to
the
Exhibition
of
the
Messiah
.
All
these
Proofs
laid
together
,
do
scarce
suffice
to
make
up
a
probability
.
Neither
do
those
Rabbinical
Collections
from
the
six
Letters
in
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
first
word
of
Genesis
,
or
from
the
six
Alephs
in
the
first
Verse
of
that
Book
,
each
signifying
a
thousand
years
;
or
from
the
six
first
Patriarchs
in
the
order
of
the
Genealogy
to
Enoch
,
who
was
caught
up
to
Heaven
,
and
found
no
more
,
add
much
weight
to
this
Opinion
.
S.
Austin
very
modestly
concludes
,
after
a
Discussion
of
this
Point
concerning
the
Worlds
duration
,
Ego
tempora
dinumerare
non
audeo
:
nec
aliquem
Prophetam
de
hac
re
numerum
annorum
existimo
praefinivisse
.
Nos
ergo
quod
scire
nos
Dominus
noluit
libentèr
nesciamus
.
I
dare
not
calculate
&
determine
times
:
neither
do
I
think
that
concerning
this
matter
,
any
Prophet
hath
predicted
and
defined
the
number
of
years
.
What
therefore
the
Lord
would
not
have
us
to
know
,
let
us
willingly
be
ignorant
of
.
But
though
none
but
presumptuous
persons
have
undertaken
peremptorily
to
determine
that
time
,
yet
was
it
the
common
and
received
Opinion
and
Perswasion
of
the
Ancient
Christians
,
that
that
day
was
not
far
off
?
and
had
they
been
to
limit
it
,
they
would
hardly
have
been
induced
to
set
the
term
so
forward
,
and
remote
from
their
own
Age
,
as
by
experience
we
find
it
proves
to
be
,
but
in
their
own
times
,
or
shortly
after
;
and
many
places
of
Scripture
seem
to
favour
that
Opinion
,
so
that
some
have
presumed
to
say
,
that
the
Apostles
themselves
were
at
first
mistaken
in
this
particular
,
till
after
further
illumination
they
were
better
informed
.
But
though
this
be
too
bold
a
Conceit
,
yet
that
the
Churches
,
at
least
some
of
them
,
did
at
first
mistake
the
Apostles
meaning
in
their
Sermons
and
Epistles
concerning
this
Point
,
and
so
understand
them
,
as
to
think
that
the
End
of
the
World
and
final
Judgment
was
at
hand
,
appears
from
2
Thess.
2.
2.
I
beseech
you
,
Brethren
,
that
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
be
troubled
,
neither
by
Spirit
,
nor
by
Word
,
nor
by
Letter
,
as
from
us
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
We
see
the
Apostle
labours
to
rectifie
,
and
for
the
future
to
prevent
this
Mistake
:
so
likewise
the
Apostle
Peter
in
the
8th
and
9th
Verses
of
this
Chapter
.
And
yet
this
Opinion
had
taken
such
deep
root
in
them
,
that
it
was
not
easie
to
be
extirpated
;
but
continued
for
some
Ages
in
the
Church
.
Indeed
there
are
so
many
places
in
the
New
Testament
which
speak
of
the
Coming
of
Christ
as
very
near
,
that
if
we
should
have
lived
in
their
time
,
and
understood
them
all
as
they
did
,
of
his
Coming
to
Judge
the
World
,
we
could
hardly
have
avoided
being
of
the
same
Opinion
.
But
if
we
apply
them
(
as
Dr.
Hammond
doth
)
to
his
Coming
to
take
Vengeance
on
his
Enemies
,
then
they
do
not
hinder
,
but
that
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
I
mean
the
General
Judgment
,
may
be
far
enough
off
.
So
I
leave
this
Question
unresolved
,
concluding
that
when
that
Day
will
come
God
only
knows
.
CHAP.
X.
How
far
this
Conflagration
shall
extend
.
6.
A
Sixth
Question
is
,
How
far
shall
this
Conflagration
extend
?
Whether
to
the
Ethereal
Heavens
,
and
all
the
Host
of
them
,
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
,
or
to
the
Aereal
only
?
I
Answer
,
If
we
follow
Ancient
Tradition
not
only
the
Earth
,
but
also
the
Heavens
and
heavenly
Bodies
will
be
involved
in
one
common
Fate
,
as
appears
by
those
Verses
quoted
out
of
Lucretius
,
Ovid
,
Lucan
,
&c.
Of
Christians
some
exempt
the
Ethereal
Region
from
this
Destruction
:
for
the
two
following
Reasons
,
which
I
shall
set
down
in
Reuterus
's
words
.
1.
Because
in
this
Chapter
the
Conflagration
is
compared
to
the
Deluge
in
the
time
of
Noah
.
But
the
Deluge
extended
not
to
the
upper
Regions
of
the
Air
,
much
less
to
the
Heavens
,
the
Waters
arising
only
fifteen
Cubits
above
the
tops
of
the
Mountains
,
if
so
much
.
Therefore
neither
shall
the
Conflagration
transcend
that
term
.
So
Beza
upon
2
Pet.
3.
6.
Tantum
ascendet
ille
ignis
quantum
aqua
altior
supra
omnes
montes
.
That
fire
shall
ascend
as
high
as
the
Waters
stood
above
the
Mountains
.
This
passage
I
do
not
find
in
the
last
Edition
of
his
Notes
.
The
ordinary
Gloss
also
upon
these
words
,
2
Thess.
1.
2.
In
flaming
fire
rendring
vengeance
,
saith
Christum
venturum
praecedet
ignis
in
mundo
,
qui
tantum
ascendet
quantum
aqua
in
diluvio
.
There
shall
a
fire
go
before
Christ
when
he
comes
,
which
shall
reach
as
high
as
did
the
Water
in
the
Deluge
.
And
S.
Augustine
De
Civit.
Dei
lib.
20.
cap.
18.
Petrus
etiam
commemorans
factum
ante
diluvium
,
videtur
admonuisse
quodammodo
,
quatenus
in
fine
hujus
seculi
istum
mundum
periturum
esse
credamus
.
Peter
also
mentioning
the
Ancient
Deluge
,
seems
in
a
manner
to
have
advised
us
how
far
at
the
consummation
of
time
,
we
are
to
believe
this
World
shall
perish
.
But
this
Argument
is
of
no
force
,
because
it
is
not
the
Apostle's
design
in
that
place
to
describe
the
limits
of
the
Conflagration
,
but
only
against
Scoffers
,
to
shew
,
that
the
World
should
one
day
perish
by
fire
,
as
it
had
of
old
been
destroyed
by
Water
.
2.
The
second
Reason
is
,
Because
the
Heavenly
Bodies
are
not
subject
to
Passion
,
alteration
or
corruption
.
They
can
contract
no
filth
,
and
so
need
no
expurgation
by
fire
.
To
this
we
answer
,
not
in
the
words
of
Reuter
,
but
our
own
,
That
it
is
an
idle
and
ill
grounded
conceit
of
the
Peripateticks
,
That
the
Heavenly
Bodies
are
of
their
own
nature
incorruptible
and
unalterable
:
for
on
the
contrary
it
is
demonstrable
,
that
many
of
them
are
of
the
same
nature
with
the
Earth
we
live
upon
,
and
the
most
pure
,
as
the
Sun
,
and
probably
too
the
fixt
Stars
,
suffer
Alterations
;
maculoe
or
opaque
Concretions
being
commonly
generated
and
dissolved
in
them
.
And
Comets
frequently
,
and
sometimes
New
Stars
appear
in
the
Etherial
Regions
.
So
that
these
Arguments
are
insufficient
to
exempt
the
Heavens
from
Dissolution
;
and
on
the
other
side
many
places
there
are
in
Scripture
which
seem
to
subject
them
thereto
:
As
Psal.
102.
25
,
26.
recited
Hebr.
1.
10.
which
hath
already
often
been
quoted
,
The
Heavens
are
the
Works
of
thy
Hands
;
They
shall
perish
.
Matth.
24.
35.
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
pass
away
.
Isa.
65.
17.
&
51.
6.
The
Heavens
shall
vanish
away
like
smoke
.
Yet
am
I
not
of
opinion
,
that
the
last
Fire
shall
reach
the
Heavens
;
They
are
too
far
distant
from
us
to
suffer
by
it
:
nor
indeed
doth
the
Scripture
affirm
it
;
but
where
it
mentions
the
Dissolution
of
the
Heavens
,
it
expresseth
it
by
such
Phrases
as
seem
rather
to
intimate
,
that
it
shall
come
to
pass
by
a
consenescency
and
decay
,
than
be
effected
by
any
sudden
and
violent
means
.
Psal.
102.
25
,
26.
They
all
shall
wax
old
as
doth
a
Garment
,
&c.
Though
I
confess
nothing
of
Certainty
can
be
gathered
from
such
Expressions
;
for
we
find
the
same
used
concerning
the
Earth
;
Isa.
51.
6.
The
Heavens
shall
vanish
away
like
smoke
,
and
the
Earth
shall
wax
old
as
doth
a
garment
.
The
heavenly
Bodies
are
none
of
them
uncorruptible
and
eternal
;
but
may
in
like
manner
as
the
Earth
be
consumed
and
destroyed
,
at
what
times
and
by
what
means
,
whether
Fire
or
some
other
Element
,
the
Almighty
hath
decreed
,
and
ordered
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Whether
shall
the
Whole
World
be
consumed
and
annihilated
,
or
only
refined
and
purified
?
THere
remains
now
only
the
Seventh
Question
to
be
resolved
,
Whether
shall
the
World
be
wholly
consumed
,
burnt
up
and
destroyed
,
or
annihilated
;
or
only
refined
,
purified
,
or
renewed
?
To
this
I
answer
,
That
the
latter
part
seems
to
me
more
probable
,
viz.
That
it
shall
not
be
destroyed
and
annihilated
,
but
only
refined
and
purified
.
I
know
what
potent
Adversaries
I
have
in
this
case
.
I
need
name
no
more
than
Gerard
in
his
Common
Places
,
and
Dr.
Hakewil
●n
his
Apology
and
the
Defence
of
it
,
who
contend
earnestly
for
the
Abolition
or
Annih●lation
.
But
yet
upon
the
whole
matter
,
the
Renovation
or
Restitution
seems
to
me
most
probable
,
as
being
most
consonant
to
Scripture
,
Reason
,
and
Antiquity
.
The
Scripture
speaks
of
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Restitution
,
Acts
3.
21.
Whom
the
Heavens
must
contain
until
the
time
of
the
restitution
of
all
things
.
Speaking
of
our
Saviour
:
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Regeneration
of
the
World
,
the
very
word
the
Stoicks
and
Pythagoreans
use
in
this
case
,
Mat.
19.
28
,
29.
Verily
,
I
say
unto
you
,
That
ye
which
have
followed
me
,
in
the
regeneration
,
when
the
Son
of
man
shall
sit
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
ye
also
shall
sit
upon
twelve
Thrones
,
&c.
Psal.
102.
26.
As
a
vesture
shalt
thou
change
them
,
and
they
shall
be
changed
.
Which
words
are
again
taken
up
and
repeated
,
Heb.
1.
12.
Now
it
is
one
thing
to
be
changed
,
another
to
be
annihilated
and
destroyed
.
1
Cor.
7.
31.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
fashion
of
this
world
passeth
away
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
It
shall
be
transfigured
,
or
its
outward
form
changed
,
not
its
matter
or
substance
destroyed
.
Isa.
65.
17.
Behold
I
create
new
Heavens
and
a
new
Earth
,
and
the
former
shall
not
be
remembred
,
nor
come
into
mind
.
Isa.
66.
22.
As
the
new
Heavens
and
new
Earth
,
which
I
shall
make
,
shall
remain
before
me
.
To
which
places
the
Apostle
Peter
seems
to
refer
in
those
words
,
2
Pet.
3.
13.
Nevertheless
we
,
according
to
his
promise
,
look
for
new
Heavens
,
and
a
new
Earth
,
wherein
dwelleth
righteousness
.
This
new
Heaven
and
new
Earth
we
have
also
mentioned
,
Rev.
12.
1.
And
I
saw
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
:
for
the
first
Heaven
and
the
first
Earth
were
passed
away
,
and
there
was
no
more
Sea
.
These
places
,
I
confess
,
may
admit
of
an
Answer
or
Solution
by
those
who
are
of
a
contrary
Opinion
,
and
are
answered
by
Doctor
Hakewil
:
yet
all
together
,
especially
being
back'd
by
ancient
Tradition
,
amount
to
a
high
degree
of
probability
.
I
omit
that
place
,
Rom.
8.
21
,
22.
The
creature
itself
also
shall
be
delivered
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
into
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
sons
of
God
:
tho'
it
be
accounted
the
strongest
proof
of
our
Opinion
,
because
of
the
obscurity
and
ambiguity
thereof
.
2.
For
Antiquity
,
I
have
already
given
many
Testimonies
of
the
ancient
Fathers
and
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
and
could
,
if
need
were
,
produce
many
more
,
the
whole
stream
of
them
running
this
way
.
And
tho'
Dr.
Hakewill
saith
,
That
if
we
look
back
to
higher
times
before
S.
Hierome
,
we
shall
not
easily
find
any
one
who
maintained
the
World's
Renovation
:
yet
hath
he
but
two
Testimonies
to
alledge
for
its
Abolition
;
the
one
out
of
Hilary
upon
the
Psalms
,
and
the
other
out
of
Clemens
his
Recognitions
.
To
this
Restitution
of
the
World
after
the
Conflagration
many
also
of
the
Heathen
Philosophers
bear
witness
;
whose
Testimonies
Mr.
Burnet
hath
exhibited
in
his
Theory
of
the
Earth
,
lib.
4.
cap.
5.
Of
the
Stoicks
,
Chrysippus
de
Providentia
,
speaking
of
the
Renovation
of
the
World
,
A●ud
●a●lant
.
l
7.
c.
23.
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
We
after
death
,
certain
Periods
of
time
being
come
about
,
shall
be
restored
to
the
form
we
now
have
.
To
Chrysippus
Stobaeus
adds
Zeno
and
Cleanthes
,
and
comprehends
together
with
Men
all
natural
things
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Zeno
and
Cleanthes
and
Chrysippus
were
of
Opinion
,
That
the
Nature
or
Substance
of
Things
changes
into
Fire
,
as
it
were
into
a
Seed
;
and
out
of
this
again
▪
such
a
World
or
Frame
of
Things
is
effected
as
was
before
.
This
Revolution
of
Nature
●ntoninus
in
his
Meditations
often
calls
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Periodical
Regeneration
of
all
things
.
And
[
](A58184-e34940-b)*
*
Lib.
5.
Origen
against
Celsus
●aith
of
the
Stoicks
in
general
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
Stoicks
say
,
That
at
certain
Periods
of
time
there
is
a
Conflagration
of
the
Vniverse
;
and
after
that
a
Restitution
thereof
having
exactly
the
same
Disposition
and
Furniture
the
former
World
had
.
More
to
the
like
purpose
concerning
the
Stoicks
,
we
have
in
[
](A58184-e35020-b)†
†
Praep.
Evang.
l.
15.
Eusebius
out
of
Numenius
.
Nature
,
faith
he
,
returns
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
the
Resurrection
which
makes
the
Great
Year
,
wherein
there
is
again
a
restitution
made
from
it self
alone
to
it self
.
For
returning
according
to
the
order
wherein
it
began
first
to
frame
and
dispose
things
,
(
as
reason
would
)
it
again
observes
the
same
Oeconomy
or
Administration
;
the
like
Periods
returning
et●rnally
without
ceasing
.
He
that
desires
more
Authorities
of
the
Heathen
Philosophers
and
Poets
in
consirmation
of
the
World's
Restitution
after
the
Conflagration
,
may
consult
the
same
Mr.
Burnet
in
the
place
forequoted
;
where
he
also
shews
,
that
this
Doctrine
of
the
Mundane
Periods
was
received
by
the
Grecians
from
the
Nations
they
call
barbarous
.
Pythagoras
,
saith
Porphyry
,
brought
it
first
into
Greece
:
and
Origen
witnesseth
of
the
Egyptian
Wise
Men
that
it
was
delivered
by
them
.
Laertius
out
of
Theopompus
relates
,
That
the
Persian
Magi
had
the
same
Tradition
:
and
Berosus
saith
,
that
the
Chaldeans
also
.
In
fine
,
among
all
the
barbarous
Nations
,
who
had
among
them
any
Person
or
Sect
,
and
Order
of
Men
,
noted
for
Wisdom
or
Philosophy
,
this
Tradition
was
current
.
The
Reader
may
consult
the
Book
we
refer
to
,
where
is
a
notable
passage
taken
out
of
Plutarch's
Tractate
,
Di
Iside
&
Osiride
,
concerning
a
War
between
Oromazes
,
and
Arimanius
,
somewhat
parallel
to
that
mentioned
in
the
Revelation
between
Michael
and
the
Dragon
.
3.
The
Restitution
of
the
World
seems
more
consonant
to
Reason
than
its
Abolition
.
For
if
the
World
were
to
be
annihilated
,
what
needed
a
Conflagration
?
Fire
doth
not
destroy
or
bring
things
to
nothing
,
but
only
separate
their
parts
.
The
World
cannot
be
abolished
by
it
,
and
therefore
had
better
been
annihilated
without
it
.
Wherefore
the
Scripture
mentioning
no
other
Dissolution
than
is
to
be
effected
by
the
Instrumentality
of
Fire
,
its
clear
,
we
are
not
to
understand
any
utter
Abolition
or
Annihilation
of
the
World
▪
but
only
a
Mutation
and
Renovation
,
by
those
phrases
of
perishing
,
passing
away
,
dissolving
,
●eing
no
more
,
&c.
They
are
to
be
no
more
in
that
state
and
condition
they
are
now
in
.
2.
There
must
be
a
material
Heaven
,
and
a
material
Hell
left
.
A
place
for
the
glorified
Bodies
of
the
Blessed
to
inhabit
and
converse
in
;
and
a
place
for
the
Bodies
of
the
Damned
,
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Prison
for
them
to
be
shut
up
in
.
Now
if
the
place
of
the
Blessed
be
an
Empyreal
Heaven
far
above
these
visible
Heavens
,
as
Divines
generally
hold
;
and
the
place
of
the
Damned
be
beneath
,
about
the
middle
of
the
Earth
;
as
is
the
Opinion
of
the
School-men
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
as
the
name
Inferi
imports
,
and
as
the
ancient
Heathen
described
their
Tartarus
,
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Hom.
II.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Then
when
all
the
intermediate
Bodies
shall
be
annihilated
,
what
a
strange
Universe
shall
we
have
?
Consisting
of
an
immense
Ring
of
Matter
,
having
in
the
middle
a
vast
vacuity
,
or
space
void
of
all
Body
,
save
only
one
small
point
for
an
infernal
Dungeon
.
Those
that
are
of
this
Opinion
have
too
narrow
and
mean
thoughts
of
the
Greatness
,
I
had
almost
said
Immensity
of
the
Universe
,
the
glorious
and
magnisick
Products
of
the
Creator's
Almighty
Power
:
and
are
too
partial
to
themselves
,
to
think
the
whole
World
was
created
for
no
other
end
but
to
be
serviceable
to
Mankind
:
But
of
this
I
have
said
somewhat
in
a
former
Discourse
,
and
therefore
shall
not
at
present
enlarge
upon
it
.
But
let
us
hear
what
they
have
to
say
for
the
Abolition
.
Their
first
and
most
weighty
Argument
is
taken
from
the
End
of
the
World's
Creation
,
Hakewil's
Apol.
l.
4.
c.
13.
sect.
5.
which
was
partly
and
chie●ly
the
Glory
of
the
Creater
,
and
partly
the
use
of
Man
,
the
Lord
Dep●ty
,
as
it
were
,
or
Viceroy
thereof
.
Now
for
the
Glory
of
the
Creator
,
it
being
by
the
admirable
Frame
of
the
World
manifested
unto
Man
,
Man
being
removed
out
of
the
World
,
and
no
Creature
being
capable
of
such
a
Manifestation
besides
him
,
we
cannot
imagine
to
what
purpose
the
Frame
itself
should
be
left
,
and
restored
to
a
more
perfect
Estate
.
The
other
End
,
being
for
Man's
Vse
,
either
to
supply
his
Necessity
in
matter
of
Diet
,
of
Physick
,
of
Building
,
of
Apparel
;
or
for
his
Instruction
,
Direction
,
Recreation
,
Comfort
and
Delight
;
or
lastly
,
that
therein
,
as
in
a
Looking-glass
he
might
contemplate
the
Wisdom
,
the
Goodness
and
Power
of
God
:
when
he
shall
attain
that
blessed
Estate
,
as
he
shall
have
no
further
use
of
any
of
these
,
enjoying
perfect
Happiness
and
seeing
God
as
he
is
,
face
to
face
,
the
second
or
subordinate
End
of
the
World
's
Being
must
needs
be
likewise
frustrate
.
And
what
other
End
can
be
given
or
conceived
for
the
remaining
or
restoring
thereof
?
&c.
To
this
I
answer
,
there
may
be
an
end
of
the
restoring
of
the
World
,
tho'
we
are
not
able
to
find
out
or
determine
what
.
We
are
too
short-sighted
to
penetrate
the
Ends
of
God
.
There
may
be
a
new
Race
of
rational
Animals
brought
forth
to
act
their
parts
upon
this
Stage
,
which
may
give
the
Creator
as
much
Glory
as
Man
ever
did
or
could
.
And
yet
if
there
should
be
no
material
and
visible
rational
Creature
made
to
inhabit
the
Earth
,
there
are
spiritual
and
intellectual
Beings
,
which
may
be
as
busie
,
and
as
much
delighted
in
searching
out
,
and
contemplating
the
Works
of
God
in
this
new
Earth
,
and
rendring
him
the
Praise
of
his
Wisdom
and
Power
as
Man
could
be
.
These
things
we
may
conjecture
;
but
we
must
leave
it
to
the
only
wise
God
to
determine
what
use
shall
be
made
of
it
.
It
seems
to
me
to
be
too
great
presumption
,
and
over-valuing
our selves
to
think
that
all
this
World
was
so
made
for
us
,
as
to
have
no
other
end
of
its
Creation
;
or
that
God
could
not
be
glorified
but
by
us
.
This
first
and
principal
Argument
being
answered
,
the
second
admits
of
an
easie
Solution
.
They
enquire
whether
the
Vegetables
,
and
Creatures
endued
with
Sense
shall
all
be
restored
,
or
some
only
?
namely
such
as
shall
be
found
in
being
at
the
Day
of
Judgment
.
If
all
,
where
shall
we
find
Stowage
for
them
?
Surely
we
may
in
this
case
properly
apply
that
which
the
Evangelist
in
another
useth
figuratively
,
if
they
should
all
be
restored
,
even
the
World
itself
could
not
contain
the
things
which
should
be
restored
.
If
some
only
,
then
would
I
gladly
know
,
why
those
some
should
be
vouchsafed
this
great
Honour
,
and
not
all
,
or
how
those
Creatures
without
a
Miracle
shall
be
restrain'd
from
propagating
and
multiplying
,
and
that
infinitely
in
their
kinds
by
a
perpetual
Generation
.
Or
lastly
,
How
the
several
Individuals
of
these
kinds
,
shall
contrary
to
their
primitive
Natures
,
live
and
dure
immortally
?
To
all
this
I
answer
,
That
not
only
all
Animals
,
but
all
Vegetables
too
,
yea
,
and
their
Seeds
also
,
will
doubtless
be
mortified
and
destroyed
by
the
violence
of
the
Conflagration
;
but
that
the
same
should
be
restored
,
and
endued
with
eternal
life
,
I
know
no
reason
we
have
to
believe
;
but
rather
that
there
should
be
new
ones
produced
,
either
of
the
same
with
the
former
,
or
of
different
kinds
,
at
the
will
,
and
by
the
power
of
the
Almighty
Creator
,
and
for
those
Ends
and
Uses
for
which
he
shall
design
them
.
This
Question
being
answered
in
this
manner
,
all
that
follows
concerning
the
Earth
remaining
without
any
Furniture
or
Inhabitants
,
&c.
falls
to
the
Ground
.
So
I
have
dispatch'd
these
Seven
Questions
concerning
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
there
remains
now
only
the
Inference
or
Use
of
the
precedent
Doctrine
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
Apostle's
Inference
from
the
precedent
Doctrine
.
I
Come
now
to
the
Inference
the
Apostle
makes
from
the
precedent
Doctrine
,
What
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
in
all
holy
conversation
and
godliness
?
One
word
here
needs
a
little
explication
,
and
that
is
holy
;
What
is
meant
by
a
holy
conversation
.
Holiness
is
an
Equivocal
Term.
It
is
attributed
either
to
God
,
or
to
the
Creature
.
When
it
is
attributed
to
God
,
it
signifies
either
,
1.
The
unspotted
Purity
of
his
Nature
,
and
the
constant
and
immutable
rectitude
of
his
Will.
So
it
is
taken
,
1
Iohn
3.
3.
And
every
man
that
hath
this
hope
in
him
purifieth
himself
as
he
is
pure
:
and
1
Pet.
1.
15.
As
he
which
called
you
is
holy
,
so
be
ye
holy
in
all
manner
of
conversation
:
Because
it
is
written
,
be
ye
holy
for
I
am
holy
.
Psal.
145.
17.
The
Lord
is
righteous
in
all
his
ways
,
and
holy
in
all
his
works
.
2.
His
Sovereign
Majesty
and
Greatness
,
appearing
in
his
transcendent
Wisdom
and
Power
,
in
his
Supreme
and
Absolute
Dominion
over
all
things
:
in
respect
whereof
,
he
is
called
the
Holy
One
of
Israel
,
and
his
Name
is
said
to
be
Holy
:
that
is
,
to
be
invoked
with
the
greatest
reverence
.
Holy
and
reverend
is
his
Name
.
Because
of
this
his
Greatness
and
Excellency
he
is
to
be
worshipped
and
adored
with
the
most
submissive
humility
and
veneration
,
with
a
transcendent
and
incommunicable
Worship
and
Devotion
.
When
Holiness
is
attributed
to
Creatures
,
it
signifies
either
an
Inherent
and
Inward
,
or
a
Relative
or
Outward
,
Holiness
.
1.
Inherent
or
Inward
Holiness
is
a
Conformity
of
Heart
and
Life
to
the
Will
of
God
:
or
as
[
](A58184-e35760-b)*
*
Bishop
Wilkins's
Vnivers
.
Charact.
others
define
it
,
An
habitual
Frame
of
Mind
:
whereby
we
are
fitted
for
Vertuous
Actions
,
but
more
especially
for
the
Duties
of
Religion
:
Indeed
Holiness
doth
always
include
a
reference
to
God
.
2.
Relative
or
Outward
Holiness
results
from
a
Separation
and
setting
a-part
any
thing
from
a
prophane
and
common
,
and
applying
it
to
a
Sacred
or
Religious
Use.
For
the
Majesty
of
God
,
who
at
first
created
,
and
continually
sustains
and
governs
all
things
,
being
so
great
and
inviolable
,
all
Persons
,
Things
,
and
Times
,
and
Places
,
and
Ceremonies
separated
and
appropriated
to
his
Service
and
Worship
,
are
by
all
Nations
esteemed
Sacred
,
and
to
have
a
Character
of
Holiness
imprinted
on
them
.
By
Holiness
in
this
place
,
is
to
be
understood
an
inherent
Holiness
,
which
is
well
defined
by
Dr.
Outram
,
De
Sacris
.
l.
1.
c.
1.
a
Conformity
of
Heart
and
Life
to
the
Will
of
God
.
I
shall
not
discourse
at
large
concerning
a
holy
Conversation
,
nor
instance
particulars
wherein
it
consists
.
That
would
be
to
write
a
Body
of
Practical
Divinity
:
I
shall
therefore
at
present
suppose
the
Reader
sufficiently
instructed
in
that
.
My
business
shall
be
to
shew
the
strength
of
the
Apostle's
Inference
.
It
may
be
said
,
How
doth
this
Dissolution
concern
us
,
who
may
perchance
be
dead
and
rotten
a
thousand
Years
before
it
comes
?
What
have
we
to
do
with
it
?
I
answer
,
It
concerns
us
,
1.
Because
it
's
possible
it
may
happen
in
our
times
;
it
may
surprize
us
before
we
are
aware
.
The
precise
time
thereof
is
uncertain
.
And
it
shall
be
sudden
and
unexpected
,
coming
as
a
Thief
in
the
Night
,
as
we
have
before
shewn
;
therefore
we
ought
always
to
be
upon
our
guard
,
to
have
our
loyns
girt
about
and
our
lights
burning
.
This
use
the
Scripture
in
many
places
makes
of
the
uncertainty
,
of
the
time
of
Christ's
coming
,
Luke
12.
40.
Be
ye
therefore
ready
:
for
the
Son
of
Man
cometh
at
an
hour
when
ye
think
not
,
Luke
21.
34
,
35.
And
take
heed
to
your selves
,
lest
at
any
time
your
hearts
be
over-charged
with
surfeiting
and
drunkenness
,
and
cares
of
this
life
,
and
so
that
day
come
upon
you
unawares
.
For
as
a
snare
shall
it
come
on
all
them
that
dwell
on
the
whole
earth
.
Parallel
whereto
are
Matth.
24.
42.
and
Mark
13.
33
,
35.
That
it
shall
come
is
certain
,
when
it
shall
come
is
uncertain
,
and
it
every
day
draws
nearer
and
nearer
,
therefore
it
is
not
wisdom
to
remove
the
evil
day
far
from
us
:
and
as
in
reference
to
the
day
of
Death
,
it
is
an
usual
and
prudent
advice
,
so
to
live
every
day
,
as
if
it
were
our
last
day
;
or
at
least
,
as
we
would
not
be
afraid
to
do
should
it
be
so
:
because
we
are
sure
,
that
one
day
will
be
our
last
,
and
for
ought
we
know
,
the
present
may
be
it
:
so
likewise
it
is
rational
Counsel
in
respect
of
the
End
of
the
World
,
so
to
prepare
our selves
for
it
by
a
holy
Conversation
,
that
we
may
get
above
the
terror
and
dread
which
will
otherwise
attend
the
apprehension
of
the
approach
of
it
:
and
that
we
may
be
provided
against
the
worst
that
may
follow
;
and
be
secure
come
what
can
come
.
Secondly
,
It
concerns
us
,
should
it
be
a
thousand
Years
to
come
.
Because
then
is
the
general
Resurrection
both
of
the
just
and
unjust
,
Acts
24.
15.
and
the
general
Judgment
,
When
we
must
all
appear
before
the
dreadful
tribunal
of
Christ
,
that
every
one
may
receive
the
things
done
in
his
body
,
according
to
that
he
hath
done
,
whether
it
be
good
or
bad
.
2.
Cor.
5.
10.
which
,
Rom.
2.
5.
is
called
the
revelation
of
the
righteous
judgment
of
God
.
Who
will
render
to
every
man
according
to
his
deeds
,
&c.
Upon
this
account
,
I
say
,
it
concerns
us
much
how
we
have
our
Conversation
here
.
First
,
As
we
hope
to
be
acquitted
at
that
day
,
and
to
enter
into
those
new
Heavens
,
in
which
dwells
righteousness
.
Holiness
is
a
necessary
condition
and
antecedent
to
happiness
.
Necessary
I
say
,
1.
By
God's
appointment
,
Heb.
12.
14.
Follow
peace
with
all
men
,
and
holiness
,
without
which
no
man
shall
see
the
Lord
.
Rom.
6.
22.
Have
your
fruit
unto
holiness
,
and
the
end
eternal
life
.
Psal.
50.
ult.
To
him
that
ordereth
his
conversation
aright
,
will
I
shew
the
salvation
of
God
.
Eternal
Life
is
the
Gift
of
God
.
He
is
not
obliged
to
bestow
it
upon
any
Man
.
He
may
make
what
Condition
he
pleases
for
the
obtaining
of
it
.
No
Man
hath
any
Right
to
it
:
No
Man
can
lay
any
claim
to
it
,
but
from
this
Donation
,
and
from
the
performance
of
these
Conditions
.
Rev.
22.
14.
Blessed
are
they
that
do
his
commandments
,
that
they
may
have
right
to
the
tree
of
life
,
and
may
enter
in
through
the
gates
into
the
city
.
For
without
are
dogs
and
whoremongers
,
and
sorcerers
,
&c.
All
the
Right
they
have
depends
upon
God's
Promise
,
which
is
conditionate
,
and
accrues
to
them
by
the
performance
of
the
Condition
,
which
is
the
doing
of
his
Commandments
.
2
Necessary
,
not
only
by
God's
appointment
,
but
in
the
very
nature
of
the
thing
.
Holiness
is
the
very
quality
and
complexion
of
Heaven
.
No
Man
without
it
is
qualified
to
be
a
subject
of
that
Kingdom
:
For
thereinto
nothing
that
is
impure
or
unclean
can
enter
.
Revel.
21.
27.
And
there
shall
in
no
wise
enter
into
it
[
the
New
Jerusalem
]
any
thing
that
defileth
,
neither
whatsoever
worketh
abomination
.
In
this
new
Heaven
dwelleth
righteousness
.
2
Pet.
3.
15.
Therefore
1
John
3.
3.
Every
man
that
hath
this
hope
in
him
,
purifieth
himself
as
he
is
pure
.
Heaven
would
naturally
spue
out
and
eject
a
wicked
Person
,
as
one
heterogeneous
to
it
.
Heaven
and
Hell
are
not
more
distant
in
Place
,
than
they
are
in
Nature
.
There
is
not
more
antipathy
between
fire
and
water
,
between
light
and
darkness
,
between
streight
and
crooked
,
neither
are
they
more
incompatible
,
or
do
more
naturally
resist
and
expel
one
another
,
than
holiness
which
is
the
quality
of
Heaven
,
and
wickedness
which
is
the
disposition
and
temper
of
Hell
.
Some
do
think
Heaven
to
be
rather
a
state
,
than
a
place
;
and
that
he
that
is
partaker
of
the
Divine
Nature
hath
Heaven
within
him
.
This
is
true
,
but
this
is
not
all
.
The
whole
Notion
of
Heaven
comprehends
both
a
state
and
a
place
.
A
Man
must
be
in
a
heavenly
state
,
before
the
local
Heaven
can
receive
him
,
or
he
brook
it
.
Heaven
without
him
would
be
no
Heaven
to
the
Man
who
hath
not
Heaven
within
him
.
A
wicked
Person
could
find
no
business
or
employment
in
Heaven
;
nothing
to
satisfie
his
corrupt
and
depraved
affections
,
inclinations
,
and
appetites
.
He
would
there
meet
with
no
suitable
company
;
no
persons
whose
conversation
he
could
take
any
delight
and
complacency
in
,
but
rather
hate
and
abhor
.
For
what
fellowship
hath
righteousness
with
unrighteousness
?
or
what
communion
hath
light
with
darkness
?
2
Cor.
6.
14.
Like
naturally
loves
like
,
and
unites
with
it
,
and
doth
refuse
,
resist
,
and
hate
that
which
is
unlike
it
.
For
every
thing
is
made
to
love
itself
;
and
consequently
whatsoever
resembles
and
comes
near
it
,
and
is
as
it
were
a
replication
of
it
;
and
to
hate
the
contrary
.
As
therefore
we
would
be
glad
to
be
Partakers
of
the
blessedness
of
the
local
Heaven
,
so
let
us
endeavour
to
get
into
our
Minds
and
Spirits
the
qualities
and
conditions
of
Heaven
;
that
so
we
may
be
fit
Subjects
for
that
Kingdom
,
sit
Companions
for
that
Society
.
This
is
the
time
allotted
us
to
purifie
our selves
from
all
filthiness
both
of
flesh
and
spirit
,
and
to
perfect
holiness
in
the
fear
of
God
.
There
is
no
invention
in
the
Grave
whither
we
are
going
,
Eccles.
9.
10.
Vpon
this
moment
depends
eternity
.
As
the
tree
falls
so
it
it
lies
,
Eccles.
And
as
Death
leaves
,
so
will
Judgment
find
us
.
Quando
isthinc
excessum
fuerit
,
nullus
jam
locus
poenitentiae
est
.
Hîc
vita
aut
amittitur
,
aut
tenetur
:
Hîc
saluti
aeternae
cultu
Dei
&
fructu
fidei
providetur
.
Cyprian
Serm.
de
Immortal
.
After
we
shall
depart
hence
there
remains
no
more
place
for
repentance
.
Eternal
life
is
here
,
either
lost
or
won
.
Here
provision
is
made
for
everlasting
salvation
by
the
worship
of
God
,
and
fruit
of
faith
.
We
must
work
while
it
is
day
,
the
night
[
of
death
]
cometh
wherein
no
man
can
work
,
John
9.
4.
And
therefore
the
time
our
Bodies
shall
rest
in
the
Grave
,
should
it
be
a
thousand
Years
,
will
little
avail
us
:
for
if
the
Soul
be
mean
while
awake
,
the
certain
and
dreadful
expectation
of
the
Sentence
of
Condemnation
to
an
eternal
Hell
at
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
will
be
little
less
afflictive
than
the
Torments
thereof
themselves
.
I
might
add
by
way
of
Digression
,
that
Sin
and
Wickedness
is
naturally
productive
of
Hell
in
the
Soul
.
A
wicked
Man
carries
Hell
in
his
Breast
.
Sin
necessarily
infers
Misery
:
It
is
contrary
to
the
nature
of
the
Soul
,
and
whatsoever
is
so
must
needs
be
grievous
.
Diversion
and
Non-Attention
to
his
Condition
,
is
the
wicked
Man's
only
Security
:
I
have
heard
it
often
from
a
[
](A58184-e36160-b)*
*
Doctor
Witchcot
.
great
Divine
in
his
Sermons
,
That
there
is
but
a
Thought
's
distance
between
a
wicked
Man
and
Hell
.
For
do
but
fix
and
bind
his
Thoughts
to
the
Consideration
of
his
Life
and
Actions
,
and
he
will
anticipate
Hell
himself
,
he
shall
need
no
infernal
Furies
to
lash
him
,
he
will
be
his
own
Tormentor
:
Such
a
Man's
Pressures
will
be
heavy
enough
,
should
the
Divine
Nemesis
superadd
no
more
.
The
Reason
of
this
I
have
given
in
a
former
Discourse
,
and
therefore
shall
now
omit
what
else
might
have
been
added
on
this
particular
.
Secondly
,
It
much
concerns
us
,
upon
account
of
the
future
Judgment
which
shall
be
at
the
Dissolution
of
the
World
,
to
have
our
Conversation
in
all
Holiness
,
as
we
desire
to
avoid
that
Shame
and
Misery
which
will
then
otherwise
certainly
befal
us
.
1.
As
we
desire
to
avoid
that
Shame
which
will
cover
our
Faces
at
that
day
.
If
here
Shame
and
Disgrace
be
more
grievous
and
insupportable
than
Death
itself
,
what
will
it
be
then
,
when
the
Soul
shall
be
rendred
more
quick
and
apprehensive
and
sensible
of
such
Impressions
?
There
is
nothing
shameful
but
sin
,
nothing
else
hath
any
natural
Turpitude
in
it
.
Shame
follows
Sin
as
the
Shadow
doth
the
Body
:
He
that
will
commit
the
one
cannot
avoid
the
other
.
Therefore
such
wicked
Persons
as
have
not
quite
renounced
Modesty
,
and
lost
all
Sence
of
Shame
,
especially
if
guilty
of
secret
Crimes
,
the
Consideration
of
a
future
Judgment
would
be
a
powerful
Curb
to
restrain
them
from
Sin
for
the
future
:
because
then
God
will
produce
and
bring
to
light
the
hidden
things
of
darkness
,
and
disclose
and
make
manifest
the
counsels
of
all
hearts
.
1
Cor.
4.
5.
Then
he
will
judge
the
secrets
of
men
by
Iesus
Christ
,
Rom.
2.
16.
Then
will
he
bring
every
work
into
judgment
,
with
every
secret
thing
,
Eccles.
12.
14.
For
would
they
but
consider
and
ponder
what
Confusion
will
overwhelm
them
when
this
shall
be
done
in
the
face
of
the
whole
World
,
and
before
all
that
knew
them
,
and
they
not
able
to
make
any
denial
,
or
excuse
.
This
,
I
say
,
if
any
thing
,
would
be
a
powerful
Curb
to
withhold
them
from
those
Enormities
to
which
this
shame
is
appendant
.
It
may
be
thou
madest
a
great
Figure
in
the
World
for
Piety
and
Religion
,
wouldst
seem
to
be
Some-body
in
the
Eyes
of
Men
,
when
thou
wert
false
and
unsound
,
didst
harbour
and
nourish
some
Viper
in
thy
Bosom
,
Introrsum
turpis
,
speciosa
pelle
decorus
:
When
thy
secret
Faults
shall
be
exposed
before
thy
Neighbours
,
and
Friends
,
and
Children
,
And
the
shame
of
thy
nakedness
shall
be
made
to
appear
,
Revel.
3.
18.
How
wilt
thou
then
be
confounded
and
astonished
,
and
unable
to
list
up
thy
Head
?
What
horrour
will
then
seize
thee
,
When
thy
confusion
shall
be
continually
before
thee
,
and
the
shame
of
thy
face
shall
cover
thee
?
Psalm
44.
15.
It
concerns
thee
therefore
to
look
about
thee
in
time
,
and
search
thy
Conscience
to
the
Bottom
to
remove
whatever
grates
,
to
cast
out
whatever
offends
,
though
never
so
customary
,
never
so
pleasing
to
Flesh
and
Blood
:
to
apply
thy self
to
the
Merits
and
Satisfaction
of
Christ
Iesus
for
the
Expiation
of
what
is
past
;
and
for
the
future
to
resolve
and
endeavour
the
amendment
of
whatsoever
hath
heretofore
been
amiss
in
thee
;
and
to
beg
the
assistance
of
the
Divine
Grace
to
strengthen
in
thee
every
good
purpose
and
resolution
of
heart
,
and
to
enable
thee
to
bring
it
to
issue
and
effect
.
And
for
thy
security
,
I
think
it
good
Advice
,
to
resolve
so
to
behave
thy self
in
thy
Retirements
,
so
to
live
in
the
secret
of
thy
Chamber
and
Closet
,
as
though
the
Doors
were
thrown
open
upon
thee
,
and
all
the
Eyes
of
the
World
beheld
thee
;
as
though
thou
were
't
in
the
Arena
of
a
Publick
Theatre
,
exposed
to
the
view
of
Men
and
Angels
.
I
remember
the
ingenious
Writer
of
Politick
Discourses
,
Boccalini
,
doth
often
divert
himself
and
his
Reader
,
with
facetious
Reflections
upon
the
contrivance
of
a
Window
into
the
Breast
;
which
,
if
I
mistake
not
,
be
fathers
upon
Lipsius
.
However
he
may
deride
it
,
I
think
it
would
be
prudent
Counsel
to
give
and
take
,
for
every
Christian.
So
to
live
and
carry
it
in
the
secret
of
his
Heart
,
as
if
there
were
a
Window
into
his
Breast
,
that
every
one
that
passed
by
,
might
look
in
thereat
,
and
see
all
the
thoughts
and
imaginations
that
passed
there
,
that
found
any
entertainment
or
acceptance
with
him
.
For
though
indeed
God
searches
the
hearts
and
reins
,
and
understandeth
our
thoughts
afar
off
,
Psal.
139.
2.
Yet
such
is
the
hypocrisie
of
Mankind
,
that
they
do
for
the
most
part
more
reverence
the
Eyes
of
Men
,
than
of
God
:
and
will
venture
to
do
that
in
his
presence
,
which
they
would
be
ashamed
the
Eyes
of
Man
should
see
them
doing
.
You
will
say
,
Is
it
not
better
to
be
modest
,
than
to
be
impudent
?
Is
it
not
better
to
conceal
,
than
to
publish
ones
shame
?
Is
it
not
better
to
reverence
Man
,
than
neither
God
nor
Man
?
Doth
not
the
Scripture
condemn
a
Whore's
Fore-head
?
Is
it
not
a
true
Proverb
,
Past
Shame
,
Past
Grace
?
Was
it
not
good
Advice
of
a
Cardinal
(
as
I
remember
)
Si
nou
castè
,
tamen
cautè
?
He
that
hath
devoured
shame
,
what
Bridle
is
there
left
to
restrain
him
from
the
worst
of
evils
?
I
answer
,
That
it
seems
indeed
to
me
,
that
publick
sins
of
the
same
nature
,
are
more
heinous
than
s●cret
;
and
that
impudence
in
sinning
,
is
an
aggravation
of
sin
.
For
open
sins
dare
God
,
and
bid
defiance
to
Heaven
,
and
leave
the
Sinner
unreclaimable
,
and
are
of
more
pernicious
influence
.
I
do
not
now
speak
of
the
hypocrisie
of
seigning
holiness
to
serve
our
own
ends
,
which
is
rightly
esteemed
duplex
iniquitas
,
but
that
of
concealing
and
hiding
vicious
actions
,
to
avoid
the
shame
of
Men.
And
yet
there
is
a
great
obliquity
in
this
too
.
Because
even
this
is
a
slighting
and
undervaluing
of
God
,
a
preferring
of
Man
before
him
,
setting
a
greater
price
and
esteem
upon
the
praise
and
commendation
of
Men
,
than
the
praise
and
approbation
of
God
,
Iohn
12.
43.
God
sees
the
secretest
Actions
,
yea
,
the
most
retired
thoughts
.
They
that
believe
this
,
and
yet
make
bold
to
do
in
his
presence
,
what
the
fear
of
Man's
Eye
would
restrain
them
from
,
it
is
clear
that
they
reverence
Man
more
than
God
,
a
poor
frail
,
impotent
Creature
like
themselves
,
more
than
the
most
pure
and
ever
blessed
Creator
.
Nay
,
let
the
Temptation
to
any
sin
be
never
so
strong
,
and
the
natural
inclination
never
so
vehement
,
if
the
knowledge
and
conscience
of
Men
be
a
motive
and
consideration
powerful
enough
to
enable
us
to
resist
and
repel
them
,
had
we
but
as
firm
a
belief
of
the
presence
and
inspection
of
God
,
and
as
great
a
reverence
and
dread
of
him
,
Why
should
not
these
have
the
same
influence
and
effect
upon
us
?
Let
us
then
avoid
the
hypo●risie
of
desiring
to
be
thought
better
than
we
are
,
by
endeavouring
to
our
utmost
to
be
as
good
as
we
would
be
thought
to
be
,
and
if
possible
,
better
.
So
shall
we
satisfie
our selves
that
we
seek
the
praise
of
God
,
more
than
the
praise
of
Men.
Here
before
I
proceed
,
I
cannot
but
admire
the
Wisdom
and
Goodness
of
Almighty
God
,
in
implanting
such
a
Passion
in
the
Nature
of
Man
as
Shame
,
to
no
other
use
or
purpose
,
that
I
can
imagine
,
than
to
restrain
him
from
vicious
and
shameful
Actions
.
A
Passion
I
call
it
,
because
the
Body
,
as
in
other
Passions
,
suffers
from
it
,
and
that
in
a
peculiar
manner
;
it
causing
a
sudden
motion
of
the
Blood
to
the
outward
parts
,
especially
to
the
Face
,
which
is
called
blushing
;
and
a
dejection
of
the
Eyes
.
If
you
ask
me
what
Shame
is
,
I
answer
,
It
is
an
ungrateful
and
afflictive
sence
of
Soul
proceeding
from
Dishonour
.
Now
Dishonour
is
nothing
else
but
Mens
ill
Opinion
of
me
,
or
dislike
and
condemnation
of
my
Actions
,
some
way
declared
and
manifested
to
me
;
which
why
I
should
have
such
an
abhorrence
of
,
and
why
it
should
be
so
grievous
and
tormenting
to
me
,
there
seems
not
to
be
a
sufficient
ground
and
foundation
in
the
nature
of
the
thing
,
supposing
such
as
have
this
Opinion
,
have
neither
power
nor
will
to
hurt
my
Body
:
but
only
in
the
Ordination
of
God
,
who
hath
so
made
our
Natures
,
to
secure
our
Innocency
,
and
with
hold
us
from
the
commission
of
what
is
disgraceful
and
ignominious
,
as
all
sinful
Actions
,
and
none
else
are
.
And
as
for
secret
sins
,
I
think
shame
may
take
place
there
too
.
It
was
a
precept
of
the
Pythagoreans
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Of
all
Men
reverence
your self
most
:
be
ashamed
to
do
that
before
your self
,
which
before
others
you
would
abhor
or
blush
to
do
;
otherwise
you
must
suffer
dishonour
from
your self
,
and
condemn
your
own
Actions
,
which
will
in
all
reason
be
more
grievous
and
afflictive
than
the
ill
Opinion
and
Word
of
other
Men.
Hence
Conscience
of
sin
is
esteemed
a
most
painful
and
tormenting
thing
,
by
the
generality
of
all
Mankind
,
tho
no
other
Man
be
privy
to
it
.
But
to
return
from
whence
we
digressed
,
though
[
](A58184-e36440-b)*
*
Daniel
12.
2.
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
shall
at
the
general
Resurrection
be
the
portion
of
them
who
persist
and
die
in
their
sins
,
yet
a
serious
and
unfeigned
Repentance
,
attested
by
a
holy
Conversation
for
the
future
,
is
an
effectual
means
to
deliver
us
from
this
shame
,
whatever
our
forepast
sins
have
been
.
For
they
shall
not
be
produced
against
us
,
they
shall
not
be
objected
to
us
at
that
day
;
they
shall
be
buried
in
eternal
silence
and
oblivion
,
and
be
as
tho'
they
had
not
been
.
And
this
Opinion
I
hold
,
1.
More
agreeable
to
the
Scripture
,
which
in
this
matter
makes
use
of
the
Terms
of
hiding
,
and
covering
,
and
blotting
out
,
and
forgetting
,
Psalm
32.
1.
Blessed
is
the
man
whose
transgression
is
forgiven
,
and
whose
sin
is
covered
,
Esay
43.
25.
I
,
even
I
am
he
,
that
blotteth
out
thy
transgressions
,
and
will
not
remember
thy
sins
.
So
Psalm
51.
9.
Hide
thy
face
from
my
sins
,
and
blot
out
all
mine
iniquities
.
Jerem.
48.
34.
I
will
forgive
their
iniquity
,
and
remember
their
sin
no
more
.
Ezek.
28.
22.
All
his
transgressions
that
he
hath
committed
,
they
shall
not
he
mentioned
unto
him
,
Mich.
7.
19.
Thou
wilt
cast
all
their
sins
into
the
depths
of
the
Sea
.
And
as
it
is
more
consonant
to
the
Scripture
,
so
is
it
,
2.
More
grateful
and
consolatory
to
the
Penitents
.
For
the
mere
mentioning
and
reciting
of
their
sins
before
such
an
Assembly
,
must
needs
refresh
their
shame
and
sorrow
,
and
so
diminish
their
happiness
and
joy
.
To
which
I
might
add
,
that
it
is
written
,
our
Saviour
at
the
last
Judgment
,
in
pron●uncing
the
Sentence
,
shall
enumerate
the
Good
Works
of
the
Godly
to
their
praise
;
but
not
a
word
said
of
producing
their
sins
.
I
say
,
I
hold
this
Opinion
more
probable
upon
these
accounts
,
than
theirs
who
affirm
they
shall
then
be
published
,
for
the
magnifying
and
advancing
,
the
declaring
and
illustrating
the
Mercy
and
Grace
of
God
,
in
pardoning
so
great
and
heinous
Offences
.
And
truly
,
I
do
not
know
,
but
that
the
sins
of
the
Blessed
may
be
blotted
out
,
even
of
their
own
Memories
.
Some
Philosophers
who
were
of
Opinion
,
that
Souls
prae-exist
before
their
Bodies
,
thought
they
were
dipt
in
Lethe
,
which
is
a
Fountain
causing
Oblivion
,
by
means
whereof
they
forgat
whatever
they
had
done
before
.
This
I
look
upon
as
a
dream
,
or
Fancy
:
but
truly
I
am
inclinable
sometimes
to
imagine
,
that
the
Soul
of
Man
can
hardly
be
entirely
happy
,
unless
it
be
as
it
were
thus
dipt
in
Lethe
:
for
every
sinful
Action
having
a
natural
Turpitude
in
it
,
and
being
dishonourable
,
how
can
the
Memory
and
thought
of
it
,
but
beget
such
an
ungrateful
Passion
as
Shame
,
even
to
Eternity
?
And
what
do
Divines
mean
by
saying
,
that
the
action
[
of
sinning
]
suddenly
passes
away
,
but
the
stain
and
blot
of
it
remains
;
but
that
a
vicious
action
,
even
by
them
to
whom
it
is
pardoned
,
can
never
be
thought
of
without
grief
and
disturbance
,
it
leaves
an
indelible
scar
in
the
Soul
,
which
can
never
be
perfectly
healed
and
obliterated
.
2.
It
concerns
us
much
to
live
in
all
holy
Conversation
in
this
World
,
as
we
desire
to
avoid
that
Pain
and
Misery
,
which
we
shall
otherwise
most
certainly
be
adjudged
to
at
that
day
:
that
indignation
and
wrath
,
tribulation
and
anguish
,
which
God
shall
render
to
them
that
do
not
obey
the
truth
,
but
obey
unrighteousness
,
Rom.
2.
8.
That
worm
that
dieth
not
,
and
that
fire
that
is
not
quenched
,
Mark
9.
44.
and
46
,
and
48.
That
outer
darkness
,
where
is
weeping
and
wailing
,
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
Matth.
8.
12.
and
22.
13.
and
25
,
30
,
That
furnace
of
fire
,
Matth.
13.
42.
50.
That
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
Revel.
20.
10.
or
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
Revel.
19.
20.
Which
places
,
tho'
they
be
not
literally
to
be
expounded
,
yet
do
they
import
at
least
a
very
sad
and
deplorable
Estate
,
a
high
degree
of
torment
and
anguish
:
and
all
this
eternal
and
without
intermission
night
and
day
.
These
shall
go
into
everlasting
punishment
,
Mat.
25.
46.
The
state
of
the
Damned
is
supposed
to
be
a
state
of
absolute
and
complete
Misery
,
made
up
of
the
loss
of
the
greatest
Good
,
and
a
constant
,
fresh
,
and
lively
apprehension
of
it
:
which
Divines
call
Poena
Damni
.
And
,
2.
Excess
of
bodily
pain
and
sufferings
,
and
sad
distress
and
Trouble
of
Mind
,
occasioned
by
all
manner
of
frightful
Apprehensious
,
and
vexatious
Perturbations
and
Reflections
,
which
they
call
Poena
Sensus
;
and
this
without
any
intermission
or
hope
of
deliverance
eternally
.
Iude
7.
it
is
called
the
vengeance
of
eternal
fire
.
Revel.
14.
11.
The
smoke
of
their
torment
is
said
to
ascend
up
for
ever
and
ever
.
And
Revel.
20.
10.
it
is
said
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
that
they
shall
be
tormented
night
and
day
for
ever
and
ever
.
If
this
be
so
,
is
't
not
our
greatest
Wisdom
to
use
our
utmost
diligence
and
endeavour
to
avoid
so
deplorable
a
Condition
,
and
to
secure
to
our selves
an
interest
in
a
future
estate
of
everlasting
〈◊〉
and
Happiness
when
this
Life
shall
be
ended
?
But
here
the
Epicureans
,
and
sensual
Persons
will
be
ready
to
object
and
argue
,
Here
are
Pleasures
and
Delights
in
this
World
,
which
are
very
inviting
and
taking
,
and
do
highly
gratifie
my
Senses
and
Appetites
.
I
hear
likewise
of
future
Rewards
and
Punishments
for
those
that
deny
or
fulfil
their
carnal
Lusts
and
Desires
.
These
sensual
Pleasures
I
see
and
taste
,
and
feel
,
and
am
sure
of
,
the
other
I
do
but
only
hear
of
,
and
therefore
they
do
not
,
they
cannot
so
strongly
affect
me
:
Were
Heaven
and
the
Happiness
thereof
set
before
my
eyes
,
and
did
I
see
it
as
plainly
and
clearly
as
I
do
these
things
below
,
then
indeed
I
should
not
need
many
motives
to
provoke
me
to
endeavour
the
obtaining
of
it
.
But
alas
,
that
is
far
above
,
out
of
our
sight
,
the
Joys
of
Heaven
are
by
the
Apostle
termed
things
not
seen
.
Again
,
these
outward
,
and
temporal
enjoyments
are
present
and
easily
obtainable
;
the
other
at
a
great
distance
,
future
,
and
besides
,
very
hard
to
come
by
;
and
I
love
my
ease
,
Vt
est
ingenium
hominum
à
labore
proclive
ad
libidinem
.
Should
I
deny
my self
Good
in
this
Life
,
and
then
perchance
cease
to
be
,
and
so
have
no
Reward
for
my
pains
;
nay
,
on
the
contrary
expose
my self
to
the
hazard
of
many
afflictions
and
sufferings
,
which
are
the
portion
of
the
Godly
in
this
Life
,
how
unnecessarily
shall
I
make
my self
miserable
?
Miserable
I
say
,
because
by
the
Apostle's
own
confession
Christians
,
If
in
this
life
only
they
had
hope
,
would
be
of
all
men
the
most
miserable
,
1
Cor.
15.
19
Had
I
not
better
make
sure
of
what
is
before
me
?
Why
have
I
these
Appetites
within
me
,
and
such
Objects
about
me
,
the
one
being
so
suitable
to
the
other
,
is
it
not
more
natural
and
reasonable
to
fulfil
,
than
deny
them
?
Surely
it
cannot
be
Wisdom
to
lose
a
certain
Good
,
for
an
uncertain
Hope
;
and
for
an
ungrounded
fear
of
Hell
hereafter
,
to
undergo
a
Purgatory
here
.
To
this
Argumentation
upon
the
false
Foundation
of
the
uncertainty
of
a
Future
Estate
of
endless
Happiness
or
Misery
,
accordingly
as
we
have
behaved
our selves
in
this
Life
,
I
answer
,
That
for
the
futurity
of
such
an
estate
,
we
have
the
best
Authority
in
the
World
,
to
wit
,
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
universal
Tradition
.
1.
The
Holy
Scriptures
,
whose
Authority
to
be
more
than
humane
,
hath
been
by
many
so
clearly
and
convincingly
demonstrated
,
that
I
shall
take
it
for
granted
,
and
not
waste
time
to
prove
it
.
The
Testimonies
herein
contained
concerning
eternal
Happiness
and
Misery
are
so
clear
and
full
,
that
it
seems
to
me
impossible
without
manifest
distortion
to
elude
or
evade
the
force
of
them
.
Some
we
have
already
recited
,
and
might
produce
many
more
,
Isa.
33.
14.
Who
among
us
shall
dwell
with
the
devouring
fire
?
Who
among
us
shall
dwell
with
everlasting
burnings
?
Dan.
12.
2.
And
many
of
them
that
sleep
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
shall
awake
,
some
to
everlasting
life
,
and
some
to
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
.
2.
Thess.
1.
9
Who
shall
be
punished
with
everlasting
destruction
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
&c.
speaking
of
them
who
know
not
God
,
and
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Isa.
66.
24.
For
their
worm
shall
not
die
,
neither
shall
their
fire
be
quenched
.
The
Origenists
,
and
others
,
that
cannot
be
reconciled
to
the
Catholick
Doct●ine
of
the
Eternity
of
the
Punishments
of
the
Damned
,
make
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
which
the
Latin
aevum
is
derived
,
to
signifie
sometimes
a
determinate
time
,
as
might
(
say
they
)
easily
be
proved
by
many
examples
,
and
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
we
translate
for
ever
,
signifies
when
applied
to
this
matter
,
a
long
indeed
,
but
yet
a
finite
time
;
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
we
render
for
ever
and
ever
,
may
likewise
signifie
not
an
eternal
duration
,
but
a
time
to
which
some
term
may
be
set
by
God
,
though
to
us
unknown
.
In
the
same
sense
they
accept
the
Adjective
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
a
long
,
but
finite
time
.
But
I
am
of
S.
Augustine's
Opinion
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
in
the
New
Testament
signifie
the
same
with
aeternus
in
Latin
,
and
is
appropriated
to
things
that
have
no
end
:
and
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
ever
and
ever
,
doth
in
like
manner
always
denote
eternal
or
endless
duration
.
That
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
when
applied
to
the
state
of
the
Damned
,
doth
signifie
eternal
.
S.
Augustine
well
demonstrates
from
the
Antithesis
in
that
place
of
Matth.
25.
46.
And
these
shall
go
away
into
everlasting
punishment
,
but
the
righteous
into
life
eternal
.
Where
it
is
in
the
same
sense
attributed
to
that
Life
which
is
the
Reward
of
the
Righteous
,
and
that
Fire
which
is
the
Punishment
of
the
Damned
;
there
being
no
reason
to
believe
that
the
same
word
in
the
same
Verse
,
when
applied
to
opposites
,
should
be
taken
in
a
different
sense
.
But
by
the
confent
of
all
Christians
it
is
granted
,
that
the
Life
of
the
Blessed
shall
be
eternal
,
therefore
so
must
the
Punishment
of
the
Damned
be
too
.
This
acception
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
eternal
or
endless
,
when
it
refers
to
the
state
of
those
miserable
Persons
,
receives
a
further
and
strong
confirmation
from
the
Second
Particular
we
proposed
,
that
is
,
Vniversal
Tradition
:
It
being
a
received
Opinion
among
the
Heathen
,
which
must
needs
descend
down
to
them
by
Tradition
from
the
Ancients
,
that
Eternal
Punishments
awaited
the
Wicked
after
Death
.
What
more
common
Notion
among
the
Grecians
and
Romans
,
than
of
an
Elysium
,
and
Tartarus
?
the
former
to
reward
good
Men
,
the
latter
to
punish
wicked
.
And
those
too
esteemed
to
be
Eternal
States
.
Of
this
the
Epicurean
Poet
Lucretius
is
a
sufficient
and
unexceptionable
Witness
:
For
he
makes
the
fear
of
these
Punishments
to
be
the
cause
of
all
the
Miseries
of
Humane
Life
,
and
the
Foundation
of
all
Religion
,
Aeternas
quoniam
poenas
in
morte
timendum
.
Now
,
that
he
could
derive
this
from
no
other
source
but
Tradition
,
is
clear
;
because
he
lived
a
good
while
before
our
Saviour's
time
,
and
the
divulgation
of
the
Scripture
among
the
Heathen
.
And
because
it
may
be
objected
,
that
Aeternas
may
signifie
only
of
long
continuance
,
to
put
the
Matter
out
of
all
doubt
,
in
another
place
he
saith
,
—
Nam
si
nullum
finem
esse
putarent
,
Aerumnarum
homines
,
nulla
ratione
valerent
Relligionibus
atque
minis
obsistere
vatum
.
—
But
if
it
once
appear
That
after
Death
there
's
neither
Hope
nor
Fear
.
Then
Men
might
freely
triumph
,
then
disdain
The
Poet's
Tales
,
and
scorn
their
fancy'd
Pain
.
But
now
we
must
submit
,
since
Pains
we
fear
Eternal
after
Death
,
we
know
not
where
.
And
that
this
Opinion
and
Belief
generally
prevailed
among
the
People
before
Epicurus
his
time
,
the
same
Lucretius
testifies
in
the
beginning
of
his
first
Book
,
Humana
ante
oculos
foedè
cum
vita
jaceret
In
terris
oppressa
gravi
sub
Relligione
,
&c.
Primùm
Graius
homo
,
&c.
Long
time
Men
lay
opprest
with
slavish
fear
,
Religion's
Tyranny
did
domineer
,
Which
being
plac'd
in
Heaven
,
look'd
proudly
down
,
And
frighted
abject
Spirits
at
her
frown
At
last
a
Mighty
One
of
Greece
began
T'assert
the
Natural
Liberty
of
Man
,
By
senceless
Terrours
,
and
vain
Fancy
led
To
Slavery
,
streight
the
conquer'd
Fantoms
fled
.
for
he
makes
(
as
we
saw
before
)
the
Fear
of
Eternal
Pain
and
Misery
,
to
be
the
Foundation
of
all
Religion
.
1.
Now
because
these
Objectors
do
represent
Religion
to
themselves
and
others
as
a
melancholick
and
disconsolate
thing
:
and
think
and
say
,
that
those
that
enter
into
this
state
,
must
bid
adieu
to
all
the
Pleasures
of
Sence
,
and
tast
no
sweetness
in
any
worldly
Object
.
I
shall
endeavour
to
remove
this
prejudice
.
I
say
therefore
,
That
our
gracious
God
doth
not
envy
us
any
real
Good
that
the
Creatures
can
afford
us
,
and
therefore
hath
not
denied
us
a
moderate
use
and
fruition
of
any
of
them
.
And
seeing
he
hath
annexed
Pleasure
to
those
Actions
that
are
necessary
for
the
support
of
life
,
and
continuation
of
kind
,
as
a
bait
to
invite
us
to
the
performance
of
them
,
it
seems
to
me
highly
absurd
and
contradictious
to
affirm
,
that
he
hath
forbidden
us
to
partake
or
taste
those
Enjoyments
which
himself
has
appointed
as
effectual
means
for
the
security
of
those
great
Ends
;
and
which
are
so
necessary
Consequents
of
those
Actions
,
that
we
cannot
but
partake
them
.
Where
the
Appetite
is
eager
,
God
hath
indulged
,
I
might
say
,
commanded
a
moderate
and
regular
satisfaction
.
And
we
know
,
nay
,
the
blindness
of
Atheism
cannot
deny
,
that
the
greatest
pleasure
results
from
a
moderate
and
well
circumstantiated
use
of
Pleasures
.
Voluptates
commendat
rarior
usus
.
Now
a
Religious
Man
enjoys
all
the
Pleasures
of
these
worldly
and
sensible
Goods
,
without
any
of
the
pain
,
which
is
annexed
to
the
excessive
and
irregular
use
,
or
indeed
abuse
of
them
:
and
besides
,
his
Pleasure
is
enhansed
,
in
that
he
beholds
and
receives
them
as
Blessings
of
God
,
and
Tokens
of
his
Favour
and
Affection
;
and
is
without
all
fear
of
a
future
sad
Reckoning
for
his
participation
of
them
.
Howbeit
a
denial
of
our selves
for
God's
sake
and
cause
in
any
thing
which
we
might
otherwise
lawfully
enjoy
,
though
it
be
not
commanded
,
yet
is
accepted
,
and
shall
be
rewarded
by
him
.
Others
there
are
who
grant
,
That
these
words
grammatically
signifie
as
we
contend
,
and
that
Eternal
Punishments
are
indeed
threatned
to
the
wicked
;
but
say
they
,
these
Threatnings
are
intended
only
,
as
Terriculamenta
,
or
Bug-bears
to
Children
,
to
terrifie
and
keep
People
in
awe
,
and
to
preserve
the
World
in
some
tolerable
condition
of
quietness
.
And
Origen
himself
,
tho'
he
be
of
opinion
,
that
these
Threatnings
signifie
only
temporary
Pains
;
yet
he
saith
,
that
such
Mysteries
are
to
be
sealed
up
and
concealed
from
the
Vulgar
,
left
wicked
Men
should
rush
into
sin
with
all
fury
and
licentiousness
,
if
this
Bridle
were
taken
off
,
who
by
the
opinion
and
fear
of
eternal
and
endless
Punishments
can
scarce
be
deterred
and
restrained
from
it
.
To
this
I
answer
,
1.
That
it
seems
to
me
indecorous
and
unsuitable
to
the
Person
and
Majesty
of
God
,
to
make
use
of
such
sorry
and
weak
means
to
bring
about
his
ends
,
as
grave
Men
can
hardly
condescend
to
.
2.
I
do
not
see
how
it
can
consist
with
his
Veracity
,
in
plain
terms
,
absolutely
to
threaten
and
affirm
what
he
never
intends
to
do
.
Indeed
it
is
questionable
,
Whether
it
be
allowable
in
Man
:
it
being
a
best
but
an
officious
Lye
:
for
it
is
a
speaking
what
we
do
not
think
,
and
that
with
an
intention
to
deceive
.
Secondly
,
I
proceed
now
to
a
second
Objection
against
the
Eternity
of
the
Pains
and
Sufferings
of
the
Damned
,
and
that
is
,
its
inconsistency
with
the
Justice
of
God
.
What
proportion
can
there
be
between
a
transient
and
temporary
act
,
and
an
eternal
Punishment
?
The
most
rigid
Justice
can
exact
no
more
than
a
Talio
,
to
suffer
as
I
have
done
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
If
I
have
hurt
,
or
grieved
,
or
injured
any
Man
,
to
be
punished
with
the
same
,
or
an
equivalent
suffering
:
if
I
have
taken
any
unreasonable
Pleasure
,
to
compensate
it
with
an
answerable
Pain
.
Indeed
the
enormities
of
my
Life
cannot
well
deserve
so
much
,
if
it
be
considered
,
that
I
have
been
strongly
instigated
and
inclined
,
and
as
it
were
fatally
driven
upon
all
the
Evils
which
I
have
committed
,
by
those
Affections
and
Appetites
,
which
I
made
not
for
my self
,
but
found
in
my self
;
and
have
been
exposed
to
strong
and
almost
inexpugnable
Temptations
from
without
;
beset
with
Snares
,
encompassed
about
with
innumerable
Evils
.
To
this
I
answer
First
,
That
every
sin
,
injury
,
or
offence
is
aggravated
and
enhansed
by
the
dignity
or
merit
of
the
Person
against
whom
it
is
committed
.
So
Parricide
is
esteemed
a
greater
Crime
than
ordinary
Murther
,
and
by
the
Laws
of
all
Nations
avenged
with
a
sorer
Punishment
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
Laesa
Majestas
,
or
Treason
.
Now
God
is
an
infinite
Person
,
and
Sin
being
an
injury
and
affront
to
him
,
as
being
a
violation
of
his
Law
,
an
infinite
Punishment
must
be
due
to
it
.
This
answer
Dr.
Hammond
in
his
Practical
Catechism
,
lib.
5.
sect.
4.
accounts
a
Nicety
,
and
unsatisfactory
,
as
also
that
other
common
answer
,
That
if
we
should
live
infinitely
,
we
would
sin
infinitely
;
and
therefore
gives
us
another
,
which
in
his
Discourse
of
the
Reasonableness
of
Christian
Religion
,
he
thus
briefly
summs
up
.
2.
That
the
choice
being
referred
to
us
to
take
of
the
two
which
we
best
like
,
eternal
Death
set
before
us
on
the
one
hand
,
to
make
eternal
Life
the
more
infinitely
reasonable
for
us
to
chuse
on
the
other
hand
,
and
the
eternal
Hell
(
whensoever
we
fall
into
it
)
being
perfectly
our
own
Act
,
neither
forced
on
us
by
any
absolute
Decree
of
God
,
nor
irresistible
temptation
of
the
Devil
,
or
our
own
Flesh
;
but
as
truly
our
wish
and
choice
,
and
mad
purchase
;
nay
,
much
more
truly
and
properly
,
than
eternal
Heaven
is
(
when
our
Obedience
is
first
wrought
by
God's
Grace
,
and
yet
after
that
so
abundantly
rewarded
by
the
Doner
)
it
is
certain
,
if
there
be
any
thing
irrational
,
it
is
in
us
unkind
and
perverse
Creatures
(
so
obstinate
to
chuse
what
God
so
passionately
warns
us
to
take
heed
of
;
so
wilfully
to
die
,
when
God
swears
he
wills
not
our
death
)
and
not
in
him
,
who
hath
done
all
that
is
imaginable
to
be
done
to
reasonable
Creatures
(
here
in
their
way
or
course
)
to
the
rescuing
or
saving
of
us
.
But
to
this
may
be
replied
,
If
the
thing
itself
be
unjust
,
how
can
our
chusing
of
it
make
it
just
?
How
can
it
be
just
to
annex
such
a
Penalty
as
eternal
Hell
to
a
short
and
transient
offence
?
Suppose
a
Prince
should
make
a
Law
,
that
whosoever
did
not
rise
up
and
bow
himself
before
an
Old
Man
,
should
be
put
to
Death
with
Torments
;
and
one
of
his
Subjects
knowingly
should
transgress
this
Law
upon
some
great
temptation
;
would
it
not
be
accounted
Cruelty
in
the
Prince
to
execute
this
Law
upon
him
?
Laws
may
be
unjust
upon
account
of
disproportionate
Penalties
.
Neither
doth
our
Choice
much
help
the
Matter
,
for
that
is
but
an
effect
of
our
Error
or
Folly
,
or
,
if
you
will
,
Madness
,
which
doth
as
little
deserve
eternal
Death
as
the
Sin
committed
doth
.
If
any
Man
be
dissatisfied
with
the
precedent
Answers
,
all
that
I
have
to
add
further
,
is
,
that
before
this
Sentence
adjudging
to
eternal
Death
be
pronounced
against
him
,
and
executed
upon
him
,
there
shall
be
such
a
revelation
made
,
as
shall
convince
and
satisfie
him
of
the
Righteousness
thereof
.
And
this
the
Apostle
seems
to
intimate
,
Rom.
2.
5.
when
he
calls
the
Great
Day
of
Doom
,
the
Day
of
the
Revelation
of
the
righteous
Judgment
of
God
.
Then
shall
be
made
appear
what
now
to
our
dim-sighted
Reason
is
not
penetrable
;
how
the
Justice
of
God
can
consist
with
the
Eternal
Damnation
of
the
wicked
.
As
for
Man's
being
as
it
were
fatally
determined
to
Evil
by
the
strength
of
Temptation
,
and
the
violence
of
unruly
and
head-strong
Passions
and
Appetites
:
I
answer
,
That
there
are
motives
and
considerations
sufficient
to
enable
a
Man
to
resist
and
repel
,
to
conquer
and
overcome
the
most
alluring
and
fascinating
Temptations
,
the
most
urging
and
importunate
Appetites
or
Affections
;
such
are
certain
Shame
and
Disgrace
,
and
that
not
long
to
come
,
eternal
Infamy
and
Dishonour
;
present
Death
,
strong
fear
and
dread
of
approaching
Death
,
or
sad
and
intolerable
Pains
or
Calamities
.
Now
the
Divine
Threatnings
are
of
the
greatest
and
most
formidable
Evils
and
Miseries
that
Humane
Nature
is
capable
of
suffering
;
and
therefore
were
they
but
firmly
beheved
and
apprehended
,
they
would
be
of
force
sufficient
to
stir
up
in
us
such
strong
Passions
of
Fear
and
Terror
,
as
would
easily
chase
away
all
Temptations
,
and
embitter
all
the
Baits
of
Sensual
Pleasure
.
3.
There
remains
yet
a
third
Objection
against
an
eternal
Hell
,
and
that
is
,
that
it
is
inconsistent
with
the
Divine
Goodness
.
For
the
Unbeliever
will
say
,
It
's
contrary
to
all
the
Notions
and
Ideas
I
have
of
God
,
to
conceive
him
to
be
so
angry
and
furious
a
Being
.
How
can
it
stand
with
Infinite
Goodness
to
make
a
Creature
that
he
fore
knew
would
be
eternally
miserable
?
We
Men
account
it
a
piece
of
goodness
to
pardon
offences
:
And
all
Punishments
are
intended
either
for
the
reformation
and
amendment
of
the
Offender
,
or
if
it
be
unreclaimable
to
prevent
the
Mischief
which
he
might
otherwise
do
,
or
for
an
Example
to
others
to
deter
them
from
the
like
Enormities
:
but
I
do
not
see
for
what
such
end
any
Man
can
be
eternally
tormented
.
So
that
of
such
inflictions
one
may
rationally
demand
,
Cui
bono
?
What
Good
comes
of
them
?
How
then
can
they
come
from
God
,
who
by
all
Mens
confession
is
infinitely
Good
?
To
which
I
answer
:
First
,
That
God
is
just
as
well
as
good
.
You
will
say
,
what
is
Justice
?
It
is
an
equal
weighing
of
Actions
,
and
rendring
to
every
one
his
Right
or
Due
.
A
setting
streight
again
what
was
perverted
by
the
sins
and
extravagancies
of
Men.
Now
that
the
breaking
of
order
and
equality
in
the
World
,
this
usurping
and
encroaching
upon
others
Rights
is
a
great
Evil
,
and
ought
to
be
rectified
,
some
may
take
an
Argument
from
the
strong
inclination
and
desire
to
revenge
Injuries
,
that
is
implanted
in
the
Nature
of
Man
,
and
of
all
Creatures
.
You
'll
say
,
all
desire
of
Revenge
is
absolutely
sinful
and
unlawful
.
I
answer
,
I
am
no
Patron
of
Revenge
.
I
know
the
very
Heathen
by
the
Light
of
Nature
condemned
it
.
—
Infirmi
est
animi
exigu●que
voluptas
Vltio
—
Revenge
is
the
pleasure
of
a
poor
and
weak
Spirit
.
Yet
let
us
hear
what
they
have
to
say
.
1.
It
is
hard
to
affirm
,
that
any
innate
Appetite
or
Desire
is
in
itself
simply
and
absolutely
,
and
in
all
Circumstances
whatsoever
unlawful
,
for
this
seems
to
reflect
upon
the
Author
of
Nature
.
To
which
may
be
answered
,
that
a
well
circumstantiated
Desire
of
Revenge
may
not
be
in
itself
unlawful
,
yet
for
the
evil
Consequents
of
it
,
it
may
be
,
and
is
prohibited
by
a
positive
Law
.
2.
Divine
Persons
have
prayed
to
God
to
avenge
them
,
as
David
and
the
Prophets
.
And
S.
Paul
himself
,
2.
Tim.
4.
14.
prays
God
,
to
reward
Alexander
the
Coppersmith
according
to
his
works
.
To
which
may
be
answered
,
that
those
Expressions
are
rather
Predictions
of
what
should
befal
their
Enemies
,
than
desires
that
they
might
.
Again
,
whereas
it
is
said
,
Revel.
6.
9
,
10.
That
the
souls
of
them
under
the
altar
that
were
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
which
they
held
,
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
How
long
,
O
Lord
,
holy
and
true
,
dost
thou
not
judge
and
avenge
our
Blood
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
:
Doctor
Hammond
saith
,
It
signifies
no
more
,
than
that
their
Blood
cries
to
God
for
Vengeance
,
as
Abel's
is
said
to
do
.
3.
The
Nature
of
Forgiveness
seems
to
imply
the
Lawfulness
of
some
desire
of
Revenge
.
For
what
is
Forgiveness
but
a
parting
with
,
and
as
renouncing
the
Right
I
have
to
be
avenged
,
and
therefore
before
I
forgive
I
do
retain
at
least
some
will
to
be
revenged
.
And
I
am
not
obliged
by
our
Saviour
to
forgive
absolutely
,
but
upon
condition
of
Repentance
.
Luke
17.
3
,
4.
If
thy
brother
sin
against
thee
rebuke
him
,
and
if
he
repent
forgive
him
,
&c.
And
in
the
Lord's
Prayer
one
Petition
is
,
Forgive
us
our
trespasses
,
as
we
forgive
them
that
trespass
against
us
.
But
God
forgives
not
without
Repentance
.
To
which
may
be
answered
.
That
before
Repentance
,
I
may
retain
a
will
of
punishing
an
Offender
for
his
own
Good
and
Reformation
,
but
with
no
respect
of
avenging
what
is
past
.
And
if
his
Repentance
prevents
his
Punishment
,
then
I
am
to
forgive
him
,
that
is
,
cease
to
desire
his
Punishment
.
But
all
allow
Vengeance
to
be
just
in
God
,
whose
Actions
are
not
to
be
scanned
by
our
Measures
.
2.
If
it
be
just
with
God
to
propose
to
us
such
a
choice
as
Heaven
upon
condition
of
our
Obedience
to
his
Law
,
or
Hell
in
case
of
Disobedience
;
as
we
see
some
wise
Men
make
no
scruple
to
grant
;
then
it
cannot
be
injustice
in
him
to
inflict
the
Punishments
of
Hell
upon
them
that
make
it
their
choice
.
Nay
,
I
cannot
see
how
it
can
consist
with
his
Veracity
not
to
do
it
;
why
then
should
any
Argument
from
his
Goodness
move
us
to
distrust
his
Veracity
?
To
which
I
shall
add
,
That
the
very
being
of
Sin
and
Misery
in
the
World
is
as
great
an
Argument
against
the
Goodness
of
God
,
as
the
eternal
Punishment
of
it
;
Sith
we
must
needs
grant
,
that
God
Almighty
,
Blessed
for
ever
,
could
,
if
he
had
pleased
,
have
prevented
it
.
If
any
Man
shall
say
,
This
was
not
possible
without
changing
the
very
Nature
of
Man
,
and
taking
away
the
Liberty
of
his
Will.
To
him
I
reply
,
How
then
can
he
confirm
the
Blessed
,
reserving
their
Liberty
?
Or
must
we
say
with
Oriegn
,
That
they
are
in
a
mutable
state
too
,
and
that
Heaven
will
have
an
end
as
well
as
Hell
?
If
any
Man
remain
still
unsatisfied
with
what
hath
been
said
,
I
must
refer
him
for
full
satisfaction
to
the
Revelation
of
the
righteous
Judgment
of
God
at
that
Great
Day
,
of
which
mention
hath
been
already
made
.
I
am
as
unwilling
as
any
Man
to
limit
the
Mereies
of
God
:
but
yet
I
must
refer
it
to
him
,
whether
he
will
be
more
favourable
than
he
hath
threatned
or
no
,
whether
he
will
remit
something
of
the
Severity
of
his
Comminations
.
I
am
also
willing
to
restrain
and
confine
the
sense
of
these
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
far
as
the
Context
will
permit
.
But
let
our
Opinions
and
Hopes
of
the
Mercies
of
God
,
and
a
temporary
Hell
be
what
they
will
:
a
temporary
Hell
,
I
say
,
or
rather
a
Purgatory
instead
of
Hell
:
For
the
word
Hell
,
according
to
the
usual
acception
of
it
,
includes
Eternity
.
I
shall
propose
two
things
to
be
considered
.
1.
That
Origen
the
first
Broacher
of
this
Opinion
of
the
Determination
of
the
Punishments
of
the
Damned
,
doth
acknowledge
that
the
contrary
Doctrine
is
very
useful
to
restrain
the
common
People
from
Sin
:
and
that
this
is
to
be
held
as
a
great
Secret
,
and
studiously
concealed
from
them
.
Now
if
it
be
of
such
eminent
use
to
them
,
why
may
it
not
also
be
to
the
Learned
and
Noble
;
who
,
I
fear
me
,
may
want
such
a
Bridle
as
well
as
they
?
2.
Since
God
hath
threatned
eternal
Punishments
,
whether
he
intends
to
execute
them
upon
us
or
no
,
it
is
clear
,
I
think
,
he
would
have
them
be
believed
by
us
,
else
they
cannot
have
that
end
and
effect
he
designed
them
to
;
and
therefore
it
must
be
unbelief
and
presumption
in
us
to
deny
or
distrust
them
,
tho'
upon
supposition
,
that
they
are
irreconcilable
with
his
Goodness
;
with
which
yet
perhaps
they
may
accord
well
enough
,
tho'
we
cannot
at
present
discern
it
.
All
Divine
Revelations
are
to
be
believed
and
accepted
by
us
,
as
well
Threatnings
as
Promises
;
and
if
we
may
distrust
the
Veracity
of
God
in
them
,
I
know
not
but
we
may
as
well
do
it
in
these
:
if
we
deny
the
Eternity
of
the
Torments
of
Hell
,
I
do
not
see
but
that
we
may
upon
as
good
grounds
,
with
Origen
,
deny
the
Eternity
of
the
Joys
of
Heaven
.
Let
not
then
the
presumption
of
a
temporary
Hell
encourage
thee
to
go
on
in
sin
:
for
,
I
fear
,
such
a
Persuasion
may
have
an
ill
influence
on
the
Manners
of
Men.
Eternity
is
the
very
sting
of
Hell
:
take
that
out
,
and
the
Sinner
will
think
it
tractable
enough
.
The
very
thought
of
an
eternal
Hell
intervening
(
and
it
will
often
intrude
itself
)
strikes
a
cold
damp
to
his
very
Heart
in
the
midst
of
his
Jollities
,
and
will
much
qualifie
and
allay
all
his
Pleasures
and
Enjoyments
.
Rid
him
of
this
fear
,
and
he
will
be
apt
to
despise
Hell
and
all
its
Torments
,
be
they
never
so
grievous
or
lasting
.
Take
off
this
Bridle
,
and
,
as
we
hinted
before
,
he
will
rush
into
Sin
,
as
a
Horse
rusheth
into
the
battel
.
He
will
be
ready
thereupon
thus
to
argue
with
himself
,
What
need
I
take
so
much
pains
to
strive
against
Sin
?
What
need
I
swim
against
the
Stream
,
and
resist
the
Tide
and
Eddy
of
my
Passions
,
my
natural
Appetites
and
Inclinations
,
and
the
Solicitations
of
Company
?
What
need
I
maintain
such
a
constant
Watch
and
Ward
against
my
Spiritual
Enemies
,
the
Devil
,
the
World
,
and
the
Flesh
?
If
I
fall
into
Hell
at
last
,
that
is
no
eternal
State
,
it
lasteth
but
for
a
time
,
and
will
come
to
an
end
.
I
'll
venture
it
:
I
hope
I
shall
make
a
shift
to
ru●
through
well
enough
.
Let
me
ask
thee
,
But
how
if
thou
shouldest
find
thy self
mistaken
?
If
the
Event
frustrate
thy
Hopes
,
and
fall
out
contrary
to
thy
Expectation
?
What
a
sad
case
wilt
thou
be
in
then
?
How
will
the
unexpectedness
thereof
double
thy
Misery
?
Improvisa
graviùs
seriunt
.
How
wilt
thou
be
strucken
as
it
were
with
a
Thunderbolt
,
when
the
Almighty
Judge
shall
sulminate
against
thee
a
d●eadful
indeed
,
but
by
thee
formerly
undreaded
Sentence
,
adjudging
thee
to
endless
Punishments
?
How
walt
thou
damn
thine
own
Credulity
,
who
by
a
groundless
Belief
of
a
temporary
Hell
,
hast
precipitated
thy self
into
an
eternal
,
which
otherwise
thou
mightest
possibly
have
avoided
?
Well
,
but
suppose
there
be
some
shadow
of
hope
of
the
determination
of
the
Punishments
of
the
Damned
:
It
is
by
all
acknowledged
to
be
a
great
piece
of
folly
to
leave
Matters
of
the
highest
moment
,
and
which
most
nearly
concern
us
,
at
uncertainties
:
and
a
point
of
Wisdom
,
to
secure
the
Main
Chance
,
and
to
be
provided
against
the
worst
that
can
come
.
An
eternal
Heaven
or
State
of
compleat
Happiness
is
the
Main
Chance
,
and
is
not
to
come
into
any
competition
,
or
so
much
as
to
be
put
into
the
ballance
against
a
few
short
,
transient
,
fordid
,
loathed
,
and
for
the
most
part
upon
their
own
account
repented
Pleasures
:
To
secure
to
our selves
an
Interest
in
such
a
State
is
our
greatest
Wisdom
.
And
as
for
being
provided
against
the
worst
that
may
or
can
come
.
What
can
be
worse
than
an
eternal
Hell
?
which
,
there
is
I
do
not
say
a
possibility
,
but
the
greatest
probability
imaginable
,
that
it
will
be
our
portion
;
if
we
persist
in
impenitency
,
and
dye
in
our
sins
.
But
suppose
the
best
should
happen
that
we
can
hope
or
conceive
,
that
Hell
should
last
only
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
Ages
of
Ages
,
and
at
last
determine
:
do
we
think
this
a
small
matter
?
If
we
do
,
it
is
for
want
of
consideration
and
experience
of
acute
Pains
.
Should
any
of
us
be
under
the
sense
and
suffering
of
a
raging
Paroxysm
of
the
Stone
,
or
Gout
,
or
Colick
,
I
doubt
not
but
rather
than
endure
it
for
ten
thousand
Years
,
he
would
willingly
part
with
all
his
expectation
of
a
blessed
Estate
after
that
Term
were
expired
,
yea
,
and
his
Being
to
boot
.
But
what
are
any
of
these
Pains
to
the
Torments
and
Perpessions
of
Hell
?
or
the
duration
of
ten
thousand
Years
to
those
Ages
of
Ages
?
If
thou
makest
light
of
all
this
,
and
nothing
can
restrain
thee
from
Sin
,
but
the
Eternity
of
Punishment
,
thou
art
bound
to
thank
God
,
who
hath
used
this
only
effectual
means
,
threatning
an
eternal
Hell
.
And
it
ill
becomes
thee
to
complain
of
his
rigour
and
severity
,
who
wouldest
have
made
so
pernicious
an
use
of
his
lenity
and
goodness
.
But
thou
who
hast
entertained
such
an
Opinion
,
and
abusest
it
to
encourage
thy self
to
go
on
in
thy
sins
,
though
others
should
escape
with
a
temporary
Punishment
,
surely
thou
hast
no
reason
to
expect
any
milder
Doom
,
than
to
be
sentenced
to
an
eternal
.
FINIS
.